《When The Moon Tilts West》 Chapter 0 - Prologue – Return Chapter 0 ¨C Prologue ¨C Return ¡°Spread your legs.¡± Olivia did not rebel and spread her white legs. Her red p*ssy was glistening with fluid. Kevin swallowed his saliva and gazed at the coveted place. In the moonlight shining through the window, the enticing body was glistening. ¡°Are you wet already? You were looking forward to this, weren¡¯t you?¡± No way. She wanted to be cynical, but reflexively, the fluid flowing between her legs was something she had no control over. Kevin¡¯s strong body caught her eye, along with his purple eyes as well. He stroked Olivia¡¯s plump breasts with his hands aggressively. The round flesh, soft to the touch, was clenched in his rough hands. Then, she parted her red lips and let out a groan in agony. Kevin tapped the tip of her chest with his thumb. ¡°You can scream. Why does our Miss keep trying to hold back her voice?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll f*ck you anyway, until you scream like crazy.¡± Olivia could feel him standing firmly between her legs on top of her. As she tried to close her legs, Kevin didn¡¯t allow it and tried to spread them wider. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± At the same time, his finger inserted in. The damp walls wrap around his fingers and tighten as if craving something bigger. He pulled his fingers out and dug deeper, and a lewd sound echoes through the room. Satisfied with the obscene sound, Kevin smiled contentedly and looked at Olivia. On her chest were red handprints from when he grabbed them tightly. His middle finger ravaged her inside, and his thumb rubbed the exposed clitoris. His fingers, soaked in her love juice, slipped into it even deeper. Again, a suppressed moan leaked from between her clenched teeth. As his fingers slipped back and forth, a squeaky, wet sound pulsates over and over again. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting, haven¡¯t you?¡± Olivia¡¯s green eyes turned to the man sitting between her legs. As if to represent his desire for her, he looked at the sky and gazed at her, and she foresaw the moment to come. ¡°Olivia.¡± Even when she heard her name, which sounded like a rough breath, she frowned slightly but did not move¡ªA one-sided physical relationship with no mutual exchange of mind. In the meantime, only subtle pleasures existed. ¡°Ah!¡± His manhood penetrated all the way to the root. The moist, wet interior accepted it without any resistance. The man¡¯s mouth shuddered. ¡°Ha¡­ Olivia, you are the best.¡± As the shaft circled inside her inner walls, Kevin tightened his arms, pressing Olivia down. The body lying helplessly on the bed, the color of the scarlet hair scattered on the pure white bedspread, his hard flesh was penetrating in and out through the entrance. Her green eyes turned to him. Kevin¡¯s eyes filled with joy. ¡°Olivia, Olivia, Olivia¡­!¡± Slap, slap. His waist moved with excitement. His manhood moved in and out between her legs, as the friction added to the more obscene sounds. He was pounding forcefully while holding her waist, then Kevin grabbed her by the shoulders and lowered his body. His face moved closer to Olivia. ¡°Aaaah! Brother, take it slow!¡± His thrusting object pierced her violently as she let out a scream, half mixed with pain and pleasure. But, instead of slowing down, the man just digs deeper into her with more force. Olivia tried to twist her body to get away, though Kevin held her tighter by the waist. The man¡¯s gasping breath sounded like an animal. His repressed voices also increased as the climax soon followed. When Kevin removed his manhood, a white, thick liquid flowed out of her. He stared at it with satisfaction smirk. Olivia frowned at him. ¡°Again¡­¡± ¡°Take your medicine.¡± Ignoring her displeased gaze, Kevin lay beside her and glanced out the window. Olivia, who was staring at his face, also turned her gaze out of the window. Suddenly, the sunlight was shining. The bright blue sky was reflected in the languid green eyes. Olivia knew Kevin was in a bad mood today. Although she didn¡¯t really care about him from the beginning, the intercourse today was rougher than usual. ¡°Olivia, did you hear?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t. Didn¡¯t I told you to get along with the maids?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t get along with me.¡± Olivia, who lived in the Duke¡¯s house, was not treated very well after the death of the Duke who brought her. It was the employees who particularly bothered her. Because as the fallen noble of another country, and also as the enemy country who waged war with their home country, she was in a worse position than commoners in this country. Kevin lifted her hair and playfully twisted her long, scarlet curls with his fingers. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not curious.¡± ¡°You would be curious.¡± ¡°What is it, then?¡± As Olivia lay back and looked at Kevin¡¯s face, he smiled once more and kissed her forehead. ¡°My brother.¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± ¡°Leon is back. He should be here tomorrow.¡± At his words, her eyes widened. ¡°I think the Roheim Kingdom has finally been destroyed.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°How do you feel now that your homeland is destroyed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She really was. For Olivia, her motherland meant nothing. Rather, it was a place that only gave her sorrow, so there was nothing more important than the destruction of her homeland. ¡°By the way, if it¡¯s brother¡ªreally, that person¡­¡± Her heart started beating rapidly. Olivia contemplated the appearance of Leonard. He was a tall man with a strong body and a sculpted face. Occasionally, when his purple eyes turned to her, her heart felt as though it was about to explode. Kevin¡¯s lips twisted when he saw those desired eyes. Olivia tried to get away from him, but she couldn¡¯t because he was still holding her hair. ¡°Why are you getting up all of a sudden?¡± ¡°His Grace the Duke is coming back, so we have to prepare¡­¡± ¡°What are you preparing for my brother? Why would you have to do anything?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Did you think our relationship will change?¡± ¡°If the Duke knows¡­¡± Do you think the fact that you and I slept together will change if you suddenly go out? That¡¯s pathetic.¡± His strong hand gripped her round behind. She frowned and let out a moan in pain. ¡°You still can¡¯t love my handsome brother, good Olivia.¡± His hand, which had been rubbing her cheeks, climbed up and began to stroke her chest. The sound of his wheezing breath could be heard behind her ears. Olivia then felt a hard touch between her rears. ¡°Because you¡¯re going to get screwed by me over and over again.¡± Again, without foreplay, his girth pierced her body. Leonard, Leonard. Olivia repeated the name in her mind. Chapter 1 - Olivia Claudel Chapter 1 ¨C Olivia Claudel If there is one most powerful country in the eastern continent, it would be the Empire of Abbas. However, Olivia was not from Abbas, but from the Kingdom of Roheim, a country next to Abbas. The Claudel family was a venerable County, but when it reached Olivia¡¯s father¡¯s generation, it began to go downhill and ended up going bankrupt due to excessive business failure. And because of that, her father suffered from shock and pain, and passed away. At the time, Olivia was only twelve years old. Her mother, who was a small barony in her native, appealed to her parents for help, but what came back was a cold refusal. Her mother could not afford the mansion alone while trying to take care of her at all costs. But, the reality was not easy¡­ Claudel County owed a huge debt, and the debtors rushed to her. Although she was falling apart, Olivia¡¯s mother had considerable beauty. So, even though she was from a small family, there was only one thing a woman who was a noble could do to earn money in a short period of time. The poor noblewoman was brought into prostitution in the brothel, where she was taken by the lowly hands of the debtors. It happened less than a year after the loss of her husband. She was of noble origin and was quite beautiful, so she could become a high-class prostitute. Her mother made a lot of money, but with the added interest, she couldn¡¯t afford to pay the debt. In the end, she couldn¡¯t even rest and had to take the men. Still, she didn¡¯t want to show that to her one remaining daughter. For Olivia, her mother was not a prostitute, but a proud and elegant noblewoman. As night fell, Olivia saw the ugliest men in the brothel. The sounds of gasping beast-like breaths, the shrieks, the cries of women and the laughter of men. Among the screams were the screams of her mother, who had always been proud. Her mother was quite popular. Men wanted to break down her mother¡¯s unique nobility. As they rode on top of the noblewoman, they felt euphoric. Olivia wept every morning as she heard her mother cry. Nonetheless, even in those circumstances, the world could be more cruel to Olivia. Her remaining mother also died in an accident. Even if they said it was an accident, she was actually murdered¡ª Running away from a man who used violence to discipline her mother¡¯s attitude, she hit her head against the corner of the furniture. Her mother¡¯s white body, who had collapsed naked with her eyes wide open, was full of blood¡­ Her mother, who was a beautiful lady, was so trampled upon. Unable to touch her bloody body, she could only shed tears. Because of that, Olivia was left alone in the brothel all of a sudden. The pimp, hoping for a reward, took her to her mother¡¯s home, but the Baron did not forgive her own daughter for selling her body in the brothel. So, again Olivia was kicked out. The pimp, mad at her for not getting him anything, beat her very hard. A cruel smile appeared on his lips as she lifted her head and glared at him, who had always bowed her head. ¡°Yes, okay, I¡¯m sorry. There are a lot of people who would pay a lot for a kid like you.¡± She then tried to escape for the first time, but Olivia was caught again and sent back to the brothel. At twelve years old, she was suddenly forced to receive her first guest as soon as her wounds healed. As if pitying her, the prostitutes clicked their tongues and taught her how to accept men, though it didn¡¯t really help. Her first guest was a tall, burley middle-aged man. He stared at Olivia, who was sitting on the bed. ¡°Is it this kid?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As you can see, it¡¯s a virgin.¡± The pimp groveled. Olivie felt the middle-aged man glanced at her. ¡°Take off your clothes, Olivia.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Olivia closed her tight eyes and tried to undress with trembling hands. Even if she lived in a brothel, her shame still remained. Suddenly, the middle-aged man kicked the pimp who was standing next to her. She was startled by the sudden action and tried to run away, screaming, but the man was faster. He grabbed Olivia and hugged her. Trying her hardest to get away, she still couldn¡¯t fight his strength. ¡°Olivia!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m too late.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The man she thought would attack her, tenderly hugged her. ¡°I came to pick you up. Would you like to go with me?¡± The man was Edgar Deorc, the Duke of the House of Deorc. And so, another world opened up to her. According to the Duke of Deorc, and her father, Count Claudel, were friends who studied at the academy together. It is said that his father saved him from nearly losing his life during a hunting contest, and the Duke of Deorc swore an oath to him. However, since the Empire of Abbas where the duke lived and the Kingdom of Roheim where she lives were in a tense situation, the letter from her father asking for help could not arrive, and the letter went round and round, and two years later, it only arrived. When Duke Deorc tried to find him, the family had already been destroyed, and all that remained was an empty mansion. So, he traced the whereabouts of the rest of the family and eventually found Olivia. No matter what procedure he went through, Olivia had successfully crossed the borders and lived in the Duchy of Deorc, the Capital of the Empire of Abbas. In that picturesque and gorgeous mansion, she was able to turn into a noble lady again. Of course, the process was not easy for her¡ªbecause she was a girl brought from a brothel, a girl from a small country, and she didn¡¯t even know the basics, she was ignored by the employees. Still, it didn¡¯t matter. She was just grateful she got out of that hell. The Duke of Deorc had two sons, Kevin and Leonard. Kevin was the eldest son, but to be precise, he was a child born outside the wedlock of Princess Deorc, who was taken up and adopted by the Duke. While the second son, Leonard, was the heir to the Duchy and was the Duke¡¯s legitimate son. Kevin spoke to her and played with her sometimes, but Leonard was different. He was always busy and seldom conversed with her. It wasn¡¯t easy for her, but a calm time passed. If the Duke had not died, she would have lived in peace to the end, though obviously, the world didn¡¯t work out the way she wanted it to. When she was sixteen, a war broke with the Kingdom of Roheim. Leonard, who had just turned twenty, enlisted as a commander and headed to the battlefield. And, a few months after his son went to war, the Duke suddenly fell ill and died. That¡¯s how her peaceful days came to an end. After all, she was a guest, and her position was unstable and vague. Even though the Duke brought her, that¡¯s all. He left no will for her. In the meantime, the war intensified. It is said that Leonard was knighted on the battlefield where guns and swords went back and forth without being able to return home. In a subsequent letter, Leon did not mention her in any way. Of course, in a situation where he risked his life in war, it was only natural that he did not even think about the disposition of the insignificant girl in the Duchy. It was less than a month after the Duke¡¯s death, due to the Lord¡¯s absence, her precarious position and the employees continuing to ignore her. Olivia was afraid. She knew what it would be like. As the lavish meals became more modest, as she had been at the County, she rekindled the horrors of the downfall of her former home. Then, one evening, hell began. She had always thought it was strange. She felt a hand caressing her several times as she fell asleep. But, she thought it was a useless worry. However, when the hand, which had dug into her front, gripped her chest, she couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes. There, she saw Kevin sitting on top of her. ¡°Brother Kevin?¡± She opened her eyes wide. Kevin rolled his eyes and kissed her smooth cheek. ¡°Did you sleep well, Olivia?¡± ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡± In fact, she knew what he was going to do. Still, she didn¡¯t want to believe it, so she asked. ¡°What am I doing? Olivia. I just can¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°Brother, this¡­¡± ¡°I love you so much, Olivia.¡± She widened her eyes at the confession he spat out. Kevin¡¯s hand gently caressed her body. As Olivia tried to stop his hand, he grabbed her wrist tightly and pressed it down. She could not resist by force. Kevin was a grown man, and as a member of the Imperial Guard, he was taller than other men. He spoke in a low, subdued voice. ¡°Olivia. When Leon comes, I will tell him that I will marry you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Then, you can be here as my fiance.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°When Leon comes, you have nowhere to go even if you leave here, right? At best, would you sell your body with that face?¡± Saying so, Kevin smiled brightly. Olivia didn¡¯t know what to do. What came to her was the fear that she might become like her mother. Her country was once again at war with the country she was in, and she is a fallen aristocrat. There was no place to accept her. She did not want to live like her mother. ¡°Hmm?¡± At his prompt, Olivia sighed and shut her eyes. Knowing that it meant her permission, Kevin¡¯s hand, which had stopped, ran back over her thigh and clasped her bare chest. ¡°You don¡¯t know. Looking at your ripe body¡­ How, how much¡­¡± His breathing started to get heavy. Pulling her pajama skirt up to her chest, he pulled down the underwear that barely covered her secret area. Kevin¡¯s hand reached a barren land that no one had ever invaded. At the touch, she struggled as the unfamiliar feeling crept in. ¡°I will make you my bride, Olivia.¡± Kevin wasn¡¯t a bad person. Anyway, for her, Kevin, the second son of the Duke, was the best choice for marriage. So, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad either. He hurriedly tore her silky white pajamas. As her skinny body was exposed, Kevin gulped down his saliva¡ªintoxicated by her naked body, glimmering in the dim light of the candle. ¡°Don¡¯t cover yourself.¡± Kevin said as he reflexively removed her hand that was covering her chest. As Olivia carefully loosened her hand, his damp tongue flickered the tip of her chest. ¡°Even when you come of age, I think your breasts are a little underdeveloped. That¡¯s a pity.¡± He licked Olivia¡¯s neckline as she furrowed her eyebrows at the tickling sensation. Kevin was coveting her naked body that she had never shown to anyone. Suddenly, he got up and took off his pants. Olivia looked at the man¡¯s length with an erection. Being in a brothel, she knew what would happen after that. As she raised her torso in fear and backed up her hips, he grabbed her by the ankles and dragged her towards him. ¡°Brother Kevin, wait¡ªwait.¡± ¡°Stay still. Olivia.¡± She felt his fervent member between her legs. She wondered how many times it went back and forth between the tender flesh and her thighs, before it entered. At the pain she experienced for the first time, Olivia frowned and twisted her waist, unable to scream. His genitals pierced her inside roughly, along with the pain that seemed to tear her. She clenched her teeth to endure it. And, that was her first sex with Kevin. He hugged her wildly, a virgin, and it was such a painful memory. After everything, Kevin gave her an emerald hairpin as a gift to match her red hair. Immediately, her position changed. Perhaps because of Kevin¡¯s orders, she was treated like the old days again. The contempt of the employees grew, but Olivia had no choice. Whenever Kevin remembered, he would come to hold her. The intercourse with him has always been rough and inconsiderate. He sometimes was mischievous and would force her to get carried away with the excitement¡ªfor example, loosely fiddling with her cl*toris with his fingers, or licking his tongue down the erogenous areas he discovered. Needless to say, he was sadistic and often forced her to act perverted. In that coercive relationship, Olivia had to adapt. She moaned in search of a pleasure in the suffering and tried to make him happy, as she had been taught by the prostitutes. ¡°Olivia, Olivia!¡± As he reached his climax, Kevin, who called her by her name, reassured her. At least because it meant she didn¡¯t have to leave the mansion¡­ ¡°Take care of your own contraception.¡± Kevin always offered her a contraceptive pill and told her to take it. So, even if she could later become infertile, Olivia had no choice but to accept it because of the sinful view of pregnancy by unmarried women. The bitter taste of the contraceptive pills, taken after intercourse, always lingered in her mouth. For five years, she¡¯s been sleeping with Kevin until she turned twenty-one. During those five years, the war was still escalating, and it seemed as though Leonard would never come back. She even thought that maybe he could be killed on the battlefield. However, today, Kevin said he¡¯s coming back¡­ Leonard. It was still vivid. The young man who approached her, who first came to her mansion. At the time, Olivia was crying when she saw that the hat she was wearing was blown away by the wind and caught in a tree. She thought that she would be greatly scolded if she neglected everything the Duke had to offer. At that moment, Leon approached her, and he quietly retrieved the hat for her. He was the nicest person she had ever met. The young man with a young face left without answering her thanks even once. Even though it was her first meeting, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. The young man¡¯s name was Leonard Deorc. His nickname was Leon. Unlike the friendly Duke, Leon was always silent. She would often sneak in and watch him practice shooting or practice his sword. For Olivia, he was the perfect person. She liked him. She just admired everything about him. Olivia liked his seriousness, low voice that she occasionally heard, and she liked that his large body seemed to protect her. She didn¡¯t mix words with him very often, but he was seldom friendly to her. But, Leon had no interest in Olivia. The great heir of a great family was bound to marry a woman from another great family. The moment she saw Leon talking with the woman of the family who had visited the house, she felt despair. Olivia knew from the beginning that her heart would only be an unrequited love. She was such an undeserved person that she had to hide her own heart from him. Shortly after that, he went to war. The day he left, she was sobbing and crying in her room, but couldn¡¯t say anything. He, the man who seemed to never return, was coming back to the Capital¡­ Her heart was pounding with excitement. I missed you. I missed you so much. Chapter 2.1 - Reunion Chapter 2 ¨C Reunion ¡°Can¡¯t you get up?¡± Olivia woke up at the maid¡¯s sharp words. ¡°The Duke is coming, and you¡¯re sleeping like that. Are you out of your mind?¡± Her eyes suddenly widened at the maid¡¯s words. ¡®Leon. Today is Leon¡¯s day!¡¯ At that, she hurriedly woke up from her sleep. While the maid stared at her as if pathetic. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡­ The Master should have seen you like that.¡± Saying that, the maid retorted at her and ran out of the room. Olivia got her body up and glanced out the window. The sun had already risen. As she walked through the curtains, grimacing in the sunlight, she realized she was naked. She peered at herself and smiled bitterly, before getting up from the bed and went towards the closet. She needs to dress up, though what should she wear? All Olivia had was her old dresses, though she nevertheless chose carefully. What she chose was a creamy, modest dress. The dress left by her mother was her favorite. She grabbed the clothes and walked to the mirror. But, looking in the mirror, she saw traces of the love affair that Kevin left behind¡ªRed marks showing his tenacity. There were even teeth marks on her shoulders and thighs. Even her nipples were bloodstained, bitten over and over again. It was truly the appearance of a lustful prostitute. When she found the traces he left behind, she could only smile sadly. What is she doing, being so excited like this¡­? Olivia was a nuisance in the Duchy, people looked down on her, and she didn¡¯t know what would happen if Leon came. She became aware of her own plight. Did Kevin say he will marry her? Absolutely not. He always told her that he loved her and held her. However, after hearing the maids call her a whore, she realizes that she is just Kevin¡¯s private courtesan who resides in the house. She sighed. As her excited heart fell asleep in the cold reality, the cool air seemed to surround her. Eventually, Olivia walked to her bed and put on her casual clothes instead of the dress. Perhaps when they met, he would tell her to go out. She didn¡¯t know, maybe he didn¡¯t remember her and was puzzled by her presence¡­ To be honest, she anticipated his reaction, though she didn¡¯t want to be hurt. As Olivia lay on the bed and closed her eyes, she thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep, but she shut her eyes because she was tired. When she opened her eyes again, there was sunset in the sky. Since she hadn¡¯t eaten anything since the morning, she was rather hungry. And so, Olivia got up and trimmed her frizzy hair. Seeing that the maids didn¡¯t even bring bread, she felt like she had to get something to eat in the kitchen. When she opened the room and left, the mansion was still in a messy state. Perhaps it was because of Leon, who returned in the morning. Is he returning to this Duke¡¯s house? She was curious about it, although she struggled to suppress it. Suppressing her hunger and going to the kitchen, the kitchen was busy preparing dinner for the new Master. If she had asked for something to eat here, she would not have heard anything good from them. Thinking so, Olivia sighed and stepped out of the mansion. She was planning to ask Kevin for something to eat when he¡¯s about to come back from the palace. As she quietly walked towards the gate, she could hear the sound of the horseshoes hitting her ear. Suddenly, something appeared. ¡°Kyaak!¡± Startled, she covered her ears and bowed her body. The sharp cry of the horse was heard, and the voice of a man calming her was heard. Not having the expected shock, Olivia opened her eyes. She could see the legs of a black horse. She straightened her crouched body and lifted her head to see a man on the horse looking down at her. It¡¯s Leon. It¡¯s only been five years since she met him¡­ His appearance was not so different from what she had imagined¡ªIt¡¯s just that his jaw has become slimmer, and his eyes have become sharper. Leon was wearing a military uniform, apparently on his way out. Olivia was so startled that she kept staring at him with her eyes wide open, because of that, he jumped off the horse and came right in front of her. Then, he quietly held out his hand. For a moment she gazed at him, not knowing why he held out his hand. Leon furrowed his eyebrows again. ¡°Hold it.¡± ¡°What¡­? Yes.¡± A smooth voice came out, and she carefully placed her hand on it. At that, she felt the power holding her hand. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± She nodded her head. Leon¡¯s purple eyes glanced at her and Olivia lowered it as if avoiding his gaze as her face turned red. Now that she looks at it, he seems taller as well. Also, he got even cooler. Then, she heard Leon¡¯s voice. ¡°In the morning¡­¡± Growl¡ª At that moment, there was a rumble from her stomach. It was louder than expected so Olivia clasped her stomach tightly. She bowed her head again as her face turned red. ¡®Crazy, how could I make that sound?¡¯ ¡°Oh, I¡­ Uh¡­¡± When she raised her head, his expression did not change. That was even more disappointing. ¡°I think we should have dinner.¡± As she nodded her head, Leon grabbed her hand and led her. She flinched at the touch and he gazed back as if asking why, though Olivia just shook her head flutteringly. Taking his hand, for some reason, her heart trembled. Does it mean he remembers her since he behaves so naturally like this? What will he do to her? Wouldn¡¯t he chase her out right away? There were many things she wanted to ask, but she didn¡¯t have the courage¡ªTo hear him say that he doesn¡¯t remember her here now, or that he was going to kick herself out, this happy reunion seemed to end in ghastly tears. The front door opened and the employees, who had been waiting, greeted him before they saw her coming after him. At that glance, she was a little intimidated. ¡°Where is brother?¡± ¡°He is in the room.¡± ¡°Tell him to come down. Let¡¯s have dinner now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler bowed his back. Since it was about time she, too, was about to step into her own room and eat her dinner as well. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Leon asked when Olivia turned her head. ¡°Are you not going to have dinner?¡± ¡°Uh, no¡­¡± She was ashamed that she could only say, ¡®uh,¡¯ like a less distant person. Although her mind did not understand. ¡®He was going to have dinner, so why was he asking that?¡¯ Are they going to have dinner together in the dining room now? When the former Duke was alive, she always ate in the dining room. However, that was only then. Now, no one served a grand meal for her in the dining room so Olivia just had a light meal at the tea table. She took it for granted as the treatment changed as naturally as flowing water. So, that¡¯s why. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At Leon¡¯s words, she nodded her head. The quick-witted butler blinked at the servants, and they swiftly ran to the kitchen. The dining room she hasn¡¯t seen in a long time hasn¡¯t changed. Olivia was bewildered to see her place reserved near Leon¡¯s, though she struggled she pretended to put on a brave face. As the appetizing soup came out, she picked up her spoon and began to eat it before her stomach growled further. All of a sudden, she felt his gaze and glanced up to see Leon looking at her. ¡°In the morning, you were nowhere to be seen.¡± ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ When she opened her eyes wide, he asked again. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± She realized that he had asked her why she didn¡¯t come out when he returned in the morning. It meant that he was aware that she wasn¡¯t there¡­ ¡°You remember me?¡± At those words, his hard expression was slightly distorted, but it was subtle. She could only describe it with those words. Leon seemed surprised, perplexed, as though what she said was absurd, and he seemed dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Leon!¡± When he was about to speak, Kevin¡¯s voice was heard. He smiled and looked at Olivia and Leon before sitting right next to her. ¡°You made a quick exit.¡± ¡°You, too, Leon, you¡¯re late.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Rumors are spreading that His Majesty held onto you and wouldn¡¯t let you go. I think His Majesty already likes you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. He held onto me because he knew me on the battlefield.¡± Then, she felt a hand caressing her own thigh. She peered at Kevin with a puzzled look, who was still looking at Leon with a smirk. His rough palms ran down the skirt. Olivia raised her hand and tried to hit him, but he was immovable. Still, she knew that Leon would find it strange if she gave it more power. ¡°So, have you been having dinner with Olivia for a long time without me?¡± When Kevin asked cheerfully, Leon replied. ¡°I sent a servant to call you, but¡­¡± As he said that, he looked at Olivia. Leon then raised an eyebrow at her uncomfortable look. ¡°Miss Claudel. Are you not feeling well?¡± Kevin smiled as she was stunned and couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°You didn¡¯t know, Leon? Olivia and I¡­¡± She almost jumped. His hand lifted the hem of her skirt and touched her bare skin. Because of that, she stared at Kevin, but he only smiled. His long middle finger stroked her hip. The cl*toris, which was veiled by a thin cloth, began to be stimulated. ¡®Please, stop¡­¡¯ Not knowing her feelings, Leon was looking at Kevin. ¡°What about Miss Claudel and brother?¡± His fingers knew too well how to pleasure her. She endured the tickling feeling that didn¡¯t fit the situation. At the familiar stimulation, Olivia swallowed a breath that might have come out and tried to remove Kevin¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯re pretty close.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Yelled Olivia. As his hands reached under her underwear and tried to untie the laces of her underwear, which were already starting to get wet, she called to him like a scream. Only then did his hand parted away. Olivia gasped and swallowed her breath. ¡°Why are you so shy?¡± Kevin gazed at her with a mischievous smile on his face. He had such a soft and well-groomed expression that she could not even imagine what he had just done. ¡°I know you are very close.¡± Perhaps because she was caught off guard by what happened earlier, Leon¡¯s voice sounded too cold. Olivia flinched and turned to him, yet he didn¡¯t change his expression. Fortunately, the meal continued to come out. Nervous that Kevin would do it again, even though she felt sick to her stomach at the quiet meal, Olivia forced herself to keep eating. Chapter 2.2 Chapter 2 ¨C Reunion Perhaps because of Leon¡¯s gaze, Kevin didn¡¯t go to her room. He usually comes once every two days. When her body does not move when her menstrual period comes, the period is slightly longer. Thanks to that, she didn¡¯t hate the moon so much. Still, he didn¡¯t come even though she wasn¡¯t menstruating. Although, Olivia didn¡¯t feel empty about it. She actually liked that comfortable night when she slept alone. The mansion seemed to change with the return of the master, but it remained the same. She ate her dinner in the room in fear that something like that would happen with Kevin, and she quietly read books, as if absent. The only thing that changed was the fact that sometimes when she gazed down the window, Leon was there. At that time, she could spy on him to her heart¡¯s content. As he had grown over the years, his figure grew taller than the branches of trees planted in the garden. He always had a distinctive well-groomed look and occasionally frowned. She was hiding her body when he looked up above as if he had noticed her gaze. When she glanced at Leon, it was as if she had returned to the girl who knew nothing. That day was also a lucky day for her. As she was looking for a book in the library, she saw Leon standing at the window she looked down on, and she smiled broadly. He was saying something to the butler, though he didn¡¯t seem in a good mood. Nonetheless, even his slightly grimace face seemed cool to her. Who will that person love? What kind of person will he have in his heart and get married with? ¡­He will surely marry an elegant and beautiful person¡ªwith a person who is different from a half noble like herself. The woman in the man¡¯s arms must be happy. He will hug her warmly with his tight arms. Maybe he will give her a smile. She felt jealous and depressed about an intangible woman. That was then. ¡°I thought you would be here.¡± Olivia was startled to see Kevin¡¯s face. As she turned her back, he came over to the window where she was. ¡°I was dying to see you.¡± ¡°You seem to be very busy these days.¡± ¡°Right? Why the hell does His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s coronation have so many things to do¡­ Well, it¡¯s no wonder that he¡¯s so busy, he cut the neck of the bloodlines.¡± When she heard about the coronation, she tilted her head. He said he cut off the bloodline? So, did he kill his father¡­? Kevin smiled slyly without further explanation. ¡°So, did you miss me?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± When she was silent, he grabbed her face and kissed her tightly. As he habitually pushed her down, she accepted the kiss. Kevin, who was kissing her, glanced down at the window she was looking at. ¡°You were looking at Leon, weren¡¯t you?¡± He laughed. It was clear that Leon¡¯s presence outside the window had offended Kevin. He stared down at Leon for a long time. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Leon, truly a model for nobles. Tall, handsome, and capable. He must have been pretty flashy on the battlefield. I thought he was going to die.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Now, I think that he isn¡¯t the kind of person to dare cross the line with a girl like you? It¡¯s a pity.¡± It was a friendly voice, but there was a pathetic underlying tone. ¡°It¡¯s not about looking over. There is nothing wrong with looking.¡± He glared at her and then turned her back forward as if he had thought of something interesting. Then, Leon appeared again. He was still standing under the window. He held his chin with his hand, as if he was alone in thought. As she was puzzled by the serious-looking expression, his hand dug under her skirt. ¡°Brother, what are you doing!¡± Despite her little resistance, his hand caressed her chubby buttocks. She realized what Kevin was going to do. ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Scream, show him something fun. If Leon hears it, it¡¯ll be awesome. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Kevin whispered in a sticky voice in her ear. If Leon sees a scene like this, she will never be able to live with her mind. If she refuses here and shouts, Leon might be able to help. But, Kevin would say she and him had always mixed bodies¡­ Just imagining him that he would stare at her with contempt like the employees made her dizzy. Concluding that, she closed her eyes. The briefs she was wearing were completely lowered by his hands. For what was to come, Olivia gripped the window sill as she clenched her buttocks exposed to the cold air. ¡°Heuk!¡± His p*nis, erected without any warning, invaded inside. It was a barren invasion without foreplay. She tried to swallow the pain, but a scream escaped. At the careless insertion, her v*gina desperately spilled liquid to relieve her pain. ¡°Uhh, ugh¡­!¡± He pulled his manhood out once more, then shoved it back in. The force in the strong insertion strained her chin. She couldn¡¯t bear to look ahead, so she bowed her head. ¡°Raise your head and look out the window.¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do you once and finish it.¡± ¡°I don¡ª¡± He grabbed her hair and pinned it to the window. ¡°Or, I¡¯ll do you over and over again. I have been starving for days.¡± Kevin snorted, his hands were urgent and rough. As he moved his waist, his penis ferociously entered. It felt as if her body was split in two. ¡°Ahhtt, ahhhtt!¡± Her hazy eyes turned to Leon outside the window. It was miserable to look at him and mix her flesh with Kevin. The pain forced her to move, but Kevin¡¯s hand pressed against Olivia¡¯s. Like a fish pierced through a spear, she was pierced helplessly by his length. ¡°Ah, please stop¡­ Please, no¡­¡± Tears flowed from her eyes, and Kevin bit her ear and whispered. ¡°Think about it, Olivia.¡± ¡°Huu¡­ ung¡­¡± ¡°That it¡¯s not me, but Leon who puts his dick in your lewd place.¡± ¡°Uhh, ungg¡ªn, no.¡± The shaking of her white buttocks only stimulated Kevin. His giggle was heard. ¡°What kind of body would our Leon have? What do you think? As a soldier, he will have a strong body like me.¡± ¡°Ungg.¡± ¡°Look closely! If you want to finish it all at once.¡± She gazed at Leon with her tear-soaked, cloudy eyes. As Kevin said, Leon was taller than the other men. Until now, she had been imagining a woman in his arms. What if she were her? What if she held him? His body must be made of muscles. He must have a stronger body than Kevin¡­ ¡°Aahh, ahhkk!¡± ¡°What would happen if Leon hugged you? Huh?¡± ¡°Uhkk!¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, that guy might be ignorant. Or, maybe he held a lot of bitches on the battlefield.¡± Books on the bookshelf tumbled down from the rough pounding. She looked at Leon with hazy eyes wet with tears. Leon¡­ It was very sad to think of a man like that mixing flesh with a woman, but Kevin¡¯s words continued to ring in her ears. ¡°He may be more perverted than I am. He might like it from the back like this.¡± What would it be like when he hugs a woman? What would he look like if he held her? ¡­Will he be as sweet as always? Or, will he show a wilder appearance than Kevin? It was so painful that she decided to think Leon was the man who hugged her as Kevin told her to. Leon, it¡¯s Leon. Leon is holding her because he wants her so intensely now. Then, this thing became tolerable. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Just then, his hand touched her most sensitive breast. The buttons on the front were unbuttoned, and the tip of her chest that protruded out stood upright. Kevin noticed as the painful moan turned into a sweet moan, his hips slowed down. It was more arduous. It would have been better for him to finish sooner, but Kevin seemed to use that one time to tease her slowly. ¡°You know that? Olivia, now, you¡¯re tightening on me.¡± ¡°Don, Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Hnngg!¡± She let out a whimper unconsciously and lowered her head. However, Kevin grabbed her by the hair again and made her look out the window. ¡°Do you think Leon will be big or small?¡± ¡°Please¡­!¡± ¡°It may be surprisingly small. If he never had an affair with girls, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Aaanngg!¡± ¡°If he¡¯s ignorant, he might salivate and run at you when he sees your ripe body.¡± She was imagining it at Kevin¡¯s voice, sleeping with him, his p*nis¡­ ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ She apologized to Leon and imagined mixing his and her flesh. Leon was saying that he loves her. As Kevin said, it is Leon who is moving his waist like this, fascinated by her own body. What is in her now belongs to him¡­ ¡°Aaah!¡± As Olivia shut her mouth and tried to swallow her moan, Kevin took off her hand on her mouth. ¡°Aahh, aahh!¡± An unrefined scream erupted into a howl. As she glanced to see his face, she groaned obscenely and felt pleasure along with a sense of immorality. The liquid that came out to protect her body had long been flooded with excitement. The dull sound soon turned into a muddy sound filled with water. ¡°Huft, huft!¡± Kevin¡¯s low voice sounded like Leon¡¯s at first glance. Excited by this, Olivia twisted her back. It was because she could not come to her senses at the sudden pleasure. She desperately had to bite her lip. As her vision blurs white, he finally grabs her waist and pushes his member all the way through. It was the climax. As Kevin pulled his penis out, hot liquid ran between her legs. Although She could tell without looking because the smell of sultry love affairs mixed with the sweet chestnut scent stimulated her nose. Her body trembled. Her heart seemed to sink beneath her feet as she opened her eyes properly and peered down at the window, barely awakened by the excitement for the first time in a while. Leon was looking this way. Chapter 3.3 Chapter 3 ¨C Part 1 Don¡¯t say it, did he see her? Olivia¡¯s heart was pounding anxiously. Obviously, he was looking up at her. When their eyes met, Leon looked away, but she couldn¡¯t find anything unusual in his gaze. And, Kevin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t matter to her, anyway. Returning to her room, she sighed at the misery and covered her face. Having s*x with Kevin was not enough, seeing Leon¡¯s face, she climaxed as she imagined her having sex with Leon¡­ It was really obscene and perverted. At this point, Olivia didn¡¯t know if maybe she was a more insidious pervert herself than Kevin. How did it end up like this¡­? Then, she heard a knock on the door. As soon as she said to come in, she almost screamed. Because it was none other than Leon who came in. When she widened her eyes as she saw him, Leon gave a puzzled look. There was no sign of him noticing what she had done on his face. ¡°Ah, well, what brings you here?¡± After the affair, she washed her body and changed her clothes as well. There was nothing to get caught, yet she couldn¡¯t make eye contact with him. ¡°Does my presence make you uncomfortable?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± It was such an unexpected question for her to answer that it is uncomfortable. At that, she looked at Leon with her eyes wide open. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± At Leon¡¯s question, she quickly shook her head. ¡°Oh, no. just¡ªyou never asked this before¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever asked my brother about this either.¡± Surprised, Olivia¡¯s eyes winded again at the cold expression of those words. Didn¡¯t they have a good friendship? It was a little strange because he spoke that way. Leon¡¯s face had a sharp look. ¡°Did you fight with brother Kevin?¡± When she asked that, Leon shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m just uncomfortable that my brother didn¡¯t take care of Miss Claudel.¡± Is it because you have a lot of things, so you have a generous heart? He was very kind to consider her convenience. The fear of being caught was long gone by his attitude. Her mind was up and down, though she was happy with the consideration he showed. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± He asked when she uttered the words from the bottom of her heart. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you were thinking of me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He closed his mouth for a moment and gazed at her. He seemed hesitant about something, then sighed a little. ¡°It¡¯s only natural because you are here. And, the fact that I didn¡¯t ask such a question was because I was careless.¡± Leon answered firmly. Because of that, Olivia smiled brightly. She just liked talking to Leon. Before the war, he seldom spoke to her first. However, when he met her again, he took care of her as the master of the family and spoke to her first. Olivia was happy. It felt good, and she mustered her courage. ¡°Your Excellency.¡± As the atmosphere eased, she spoke the words she hesitated to. ¡°I¡¯m glad you came back safely.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I was¡­ worried.¡± Olivia was so embarrassed that, as she said those words, she didn¡¯t even think of raising her head. Though Leon didn¡¯t say anything. It must be so, because it had already been more than five days since he returned, and she felt it was too late to greet him. When she realized that, she wanted to cry. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± After a while, he uttered a word. He was staring strangely at Olivia. As she became restless with the atmosphere, fortunately, he changed the topic. ¡°Well, I bought a dress.¡± ¡°A dress¡­?¡± ¡°I asked the butler, and I heard that Miss Claudel had been refusing clothes for a long time.¡± It was never because she refused the clothes. She remembered the shrewd butler. If Leon knew he didn¡¯t give her the clothes, the butler would probably be in trouble. Because of that, Olivia has always lived in a few dresses from before. She wanted to tell Leon about it, but she didn¡¯t want to be seen as a gossiper to him. The butler was a loyal vassal for two generations, and she was the one who came in later. To him, the butler¡¯s words would be persuasive. When she made that judgment and kept her silence, he misunderstood her affirmation. Leon frowned and said, ¡°I understand that you do not want to burden the family, but you are not a burden to the family, and if Miss Claudel continues to wear old clothes, the dignity of our family will be doubted. Don¡¯t feel uncomfortable.¡± Meanwhile, the maids were busy moving dresses between the open doors. At first, she thought it would be a few pieces at most, though they carried too many clothes. Olivia, who was about to thank him for the new clothes, stared at him with her eyes wide open. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Miss Claudel. I just told you. Don¡¯t feel uncomfortable.¡± She wanted to protest, however, she couldn¡¯t say anything to the determined expression on his face. Did he know that this would happen? His strict expression loosened slightly as she frowned and pouted her lips. ¡°Then, I will be grateful. Thank you for your consideration.¡± She tried not to like it too much, and she greeted him bluntly. Feeling his gaze staring at her, Olivia lifted her head. Did she have to say something again? Did it seem too rude to express her gratitude¡­? ¡°I plan to increase the number of maids to serve you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°Do not refuse.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m uncomfortable. If you¡¯re considerate of me, please don¡¯t do that.¡± After all, she didn¡¯t expect the employees here to treat her kindly or loyally. The more people serve her, the more bad glances she¡¯ll receive. She knew that the maids would scold her for every act and gossiped. Rather, she was more comfortable without maids. ¡°All right.¡± He nodded at her resolute words. For some reason, Leon seemed kind of down¡ªstrangely enough, he was. ¡°And, again¡­¡± ¡°Again? Is there anything else?¡± At Leon¡¯s words, she unknowingly opened her mouth. Only then did she realize that she had spoken cheekily. As Olivia covered her mouth with her hand with her widened eyes, he raised the corners of his mouth, and spoke. ¡°I think you like books, so I prepared some books for you.¡± Book? Her face turned blue. Why did he even bring books? Thinking so, she peered into his eyes. ¡°I heard you like books.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you in the study this afternoon?¡± ¡°Yes, I was.¡± Did he notice¡­? Is he asking vaguely? She studied his face for a long time. Seeing that there was nothing visible painted on his face, Olivia was completely relieved. Her ears were dyed red, and she bowed her head. ¡°Thank¡­you.¡± As he recalled the memory of the study, her voice changed as small as a mosquito again. It was natural because she wasn¡¯t honest. When her behavior changed again, Leon asked if something was wrong. ¡°What rudeness have I committed?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± She hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand and bowed her head. He sighed as Olivia lowered her head to hide her expression. It just felt frustrating. Realizing she had to properly convey her gratitude, as before, Olivia decided to be courageous. ¡°Thank you so much for being so considerate, Your Excellency.¡± As she raised her head and smiled, his face seemed to be more comfortable. Having said that, Leon still did not leave and stood in front of her. Is there something else going on? No matter how it is, she didn¡¯t want to talk to him for a long time¡­ at least, just for today. It was because it seemed like he was going to investigate what happened in the study. After Leon didn¡¯t say anything for a while, Olivia decided to ask reluctantly. ¡°Would you like some tea here¡­?¡± ¡°No, not like that. I just have a question for you.¡± ¡°Yes, please ask.¡± ¡°Marriage¡­ Do you have any thoughts yet?¡± She opened her eyes wide. Her heart was pounding and thumping in a different sense. She knew very well what this meant. It was a voice telling her to get married and get out. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Do you have anyone in mind?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Olivia shook her head firmly again before bowing her head with a sad expression on her face. He must have an uncomfortable expression on his face. She thought so when she raised her head. However, his expression was far from the uncomfortable expression she had expected. His lips were still stiff, although the tense energy in his eyes had disappeared. In other words, it wasn¡¯t a look of displeasure. ¡°It would be nice if Miss Claudel would stay here comfortably.¡± ¡°Thanks to your consideration, I feel comfortable.¡± ¡°Then, please rest.¡± His voice softened somewhat, but she didn¡¯t notice it. Her expression darkened as he went outside. Leon seemed to want her to get married and leave this house. ¡°Uhhh! Uhhhh!¡± She stopped her moaning that was about to come out. Kevin¡¯s manhood came and went through the open folds as her damp cave continued to suck him in. The sound of gasping breath filled the room. He raised his hand and tried to lower Olivia¡¯s hand that was covering her mouth, but she shook her head desperately. ¡°Why¡­ Heuk! Leon, you are worried about him hearing, right?¡± Although she didn¡¯t answer, Kevin¡¯s face distorted as if he had guessed Olivia¡¯s response. Puck! ¡°Ugh!¡± She frowned. The sound of flesh hitting against each other was so loud that Olivia was afraid that even the friction of it would be heard by Leon. After Kevin grabbed her legs and lifted them up, he pulled her body even closer. Puck, puck, puck! She shut her eyes tightly. Her red hair spread across the white bed. Her love fluid was flowing with the traces of a promiscuous love affair. She looked up at Kevin with her tearful eyes, and he had a satisfied expression on his face. ¡°Good?¡± ¡°Uhk!¡± Olivia was desperate to stop her voice from leaking out unwittingly. What if Leon wakes up and hears the sound of her affair with Kevin? Just imagining it was terrifying. He lifted her leg, placing it on his shoulder, and put more strength into his movements. ¡°Olivia! Olivia!¡± Kevin panted and called her name. Contrary to her mind, the love fluid from her folds was dripping endlessly. ¡°Uhh! Uh! Hnngg!¡± Once you feel the pleasure, it is easy to feel it again. Even more so when she thinks that the person holding her in his arms is Leon¡ªKevin¡¯s low voices resemble Leon¡¯s. The same goes for the frown on his forehead, she found a trace that resembled Leon and focused on it. The thought of Leon wanting her and embracing her roughly made her easily aroused. Even when she was doing something she didn¡¯t want to do at all. Moving her back on Kevin¡¯s body. It was like a real prostitute, something she wouldn¡¯t have done except for his intimidation. ¡°Aahh, aaahhh! Aaaang!¡± Olivia shut her eyes and looked down. Her heart fluttered at the slender waists in line with the creaking sound of the bed, a muffled sound of flesh against flesh resounded. It was when she stopped breathing for a moment at the pleasure strongly approaching her. ¡°Olivia.¡± He grabbed her wrist and raised it. ¡°Aanng!¡± As her back was bent, her chin lifted up, and a strange sound leaked out. His member mercilessly poked her lower abdomen, which had floated slightly on her knees. ¡°Ahng! Ahng!¡± She let out an unfamiliar moan that she didn¡¯t even know she had, as her waist was bent over as if it was about to break. Her face burned as red as the color of her hair. ¡°Slow¡ªslow down, please, Kevin! Uhhnngg!¡± She appealed with a tearful expression, but Kevin was unstoppable. He was also excited to see his manhood brutally ravaging her inside with her thighs wide open. ¡°Ugghh, Kevin!¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± ¡°Aahh! Ahhh!¡± ¡°Olivia, Olivia, Olivia!¡± The waves came in an instant, and he trembled. She, too, eventually gasped for breath. It was still not enough, though Kevin had already stopped. Still, not wanting to move her back anymore, she came down from his body. Olivia watched Kevin grin as he pulled his length out of her entrance. After wiping the love fluid and the s*men flowing between his legs, Kevin observed her curiously. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 3.1 Chapter 3 ¨C Part 1 Don¡¯t say it, did he see her? Olivia¡¯s heart was pounding anxiously. Obviously, he was looking up at her. When their eyes met, Leon looked away, but she couldn¡¯t find anything unusual in his gaze. And, Kevin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t matter to her, anyway. Returning to her room, she sighed at the misery and covered her face. Having s*x with Kevin was not enough, seeing Leon¡¯s face, she climaxed as she imagined her having sex with Leon¡­ It was really obscene and perverted. At this point, Olivia didn¡¯t know if maybe she was a more insidious pervert herself than Kevin. How did it end up like this¡­? Then, she heard a knock on the door. As soon as she said to come in, she almost screamed. Because it was none other than Leon who came in. When she widened her eyes as she saw him, Leon gave a puzzled look. There was no sign of him noticing what she had done on his face. ¡°Ah, well, what brings you here?¡± After the affair, she washed her body and changed her clothes as well. There was nothing to get caught, yet she couldn¡¯t make eye contact with him. ¡°Does my presence make you uncomfortable?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± It was such an unexpected question for her to answer that it is uncomfortable. At that, she looked at Leon with her eyes wide open. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± At Leon¡¯s question, she quickly shook her head. ¡°Oh, no. just¡ªyou never asked this before¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever asked my brother about this either.¡± Surprised, Olivia¡¯s eyes winded again at the cold expression of those words. Didn¡¯t they have a good friendship? It was a little strange because he spoke that way. Leon¡¯s face had a sharp look. ¡°Did you fight with brother Kevin?¡± When she asked that, Leon shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m just uncomfortable that my brother didn¡¯t take care of Miss Claudel.¡± Is it because you have a lot of things, so you have a generous heart? He was very kind to consider her convenience. The fear of being caught was long gone by his attitude. Her mind was up and down, though she was happy with the consideration he showed. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± He asked when she uttered the words from the bottom of her heart. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you were thinking of me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He closed his mouth for a moment and gazed at her. He seemed hesitant about something, then sighed a little. ¡°It¡¯s only natural because you are here. And, the fact that I didn¡¯t ask such a question was because I was careless.¡± Leon answered firmly. Because of that, Olivia smiled brightly. She just liked talking to Leon. Before the war, he seldom spoke to her first. However, when he met her again, he took care of her as the master of the family and spoke to her first. Olivia was happy. It felt good, and she mustered her courage. ¡°Your Excellency.¡± As the atmosphere eased, she spoke the words she hesitated to. ¡°I¡¯m glad you came back safely.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I was¡­ worried.¡± Olivia was so embarrassed that, as she said those words, she didn¡¯t even think of raising her head. Though Leon didn¡¯t say anything. It must be so, because it had already been more than five days since he returned, and she felt it was too late to greet him. When she realized that, she wanted to cry. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± After a while, he uttered a word. He was staring strangely at Olivia. As she became restless with the atmosphere, fortunately, he changed the topic. ¡°Well, I bought a dress.¡± ¡°A dress¡­?¡± ¡°I asked the butler, and I heard that Miss Claudel had been refusing clothes for a long time.¡± It was never because she refused the clothes. She remembered the shrewd butler. If Leon knew he didn¡¯t give her the clothes, the butler would probably be in trouble. Because of that, Olivia has always lived in a few dresses from before. She wanted to tell Leon about it, but she didn¡¯t want to be seen as a gossiper to him. The butler was a loyal vassal for two generations, and she was the one who came in later. To him, the butler¡¯s words would be persuasive. When she made that judgment and kept her silence, he misunderstood her affirmation. Leon frowned and said, ¡°I understand that you do not want to burden the family, but you are not a burden to the family, and if Miss Claudel continues to wear old clothes, the dignity of our family will be doubted. Don¡¯t feel uncomfortable.¡± Meanwhile, the maids were busy moving dresses between the open doors. At first, she thought it would be a few pieces at most, though they carried too many clothes. Olivia, who was about to thank him for the new clothes, stared at him with her eyes wide open. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Miss Claudel. I just told you. Don¡¯t feel uncomfortable.¡± She wanted to protest, however, she couldn¡¯t say anything to the determined expression on his face. Did he know that this would happen? His strict expression loosened slightly as she frowned and pouted her lips. ¡°Then, I will be grateful. Thank you for your consideration.¡± She tried not to like it too much, and she greeted him bluntly. Feeling his gaze staring at her, Olivia lifted her head. Did she have to say something again? Did it seem too rude to express her gratitude¡­? ¡°I plan to increase the number of maids to serve you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°Do not refuse.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m uncomfortable. If you¡¯re considerate of me, please don¡¯t do that.¡± After all, she didn¡¯t expect the employees here to treat her kindly or loyally. The more people serve her, the more bad glances she¡¯ll receive. She knew that the maids would scold her for every act and gossiped. Rather, she was more comfortable without maids. ¡°All right.¡± He nodded at her resolute words. For some reason, Leon seemed kind of down¡ªstrangely enough, he was. ¡°And, again¡­¡± ¡°Again? Is there anything else?¡± At Leon¡¯s words, she unknowingly opened her mouth. Only then did she realize that she had spoken cheekily. As Olivia covered her mouth with her hand with her widened eyes, he raised the corners of his mouth, and spoke. ¡°I think you like books, so I prepared some books for you.¡± Book? Her face turned blue. Why did he even bring books? Thinking so, she peered into his eyes. ¡°I heard you like books.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you in the study this afternoon?¡± ¡°Yes, I was.¡± Did he notice¡­? Is he asking vaguely? She studied his face for a long time. Seeing that there was nothing visible painted on his face, Olivia was completely relieved. Her ears were dyed red, and she bowed her head. ¡°Thank¡­you.¡± As he recalled the memory of the study, her voice changed as small as a mosquito again. It was natural because she wasn¡¯t honest. When her behavior changed again, Leon asked if something was wrong. ¡°What rudeness have I committed?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± She hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand and bowed her head. He sighed as Olivia lowered her head to hide her expression. It just felt frustrating. Realizing she had to properly convey her gratitude, as before, Olivia decided to be courageous. ¡°Thank you so much for being so considerate, Your Excellency.¡± As she raised her head and smiled, his face seemed to be more comfortable. Having said that, Leon still did not leave and stood in front of her. Is there something else going on? No matter how it is, she didn¡¯t want to talk to him for a long time¡­ at least, just for today. It was because it seemed like he was going to investigate what happened in the study. After Leon didn¡¯t say anything for a while, Olivia decided to ask reluctantly. ¡°Would you like some tea here¡­?¡± ¡°No, not like that. I just have a question for you.¡± ¡°Yes, please ask.¡± ¡°Marriage¡­ Do you have any thoughts yet?¡± She opened her eyes wide. Her heart was pounding and thumping in a different sense. She knew very well what this meant. It was a voice telling her to get married and get out. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Do you have anyone in mind?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Olivia shook her head firmly again before bowing her head with a sad expression on her face. He must have an uncomfortable expression on his face. She thought so when she raised her head. However, his expression was far from the uncomfortable expression she had expected. His lips were still stiff, although the tense energy in his eyes had disappeared. In other words, it wasn¡¯t a look of displeasure. ¡°It would be nice if Miss Claudel would stay here comfortably.¡± ¡°Thanks to your consideration, I feel comfortable.¡± ¡°Then, please rest.¡± His voice softened somewhat, but she didn¡¯t notice it. Her expression darkened as he went outside. Leon seemed to want her to get married and leave this house. ¡°Uhhh! Uhhhh!¡± She stopped her moaning that was about to come out. Kevin¡¯s manhood came and went through the open folds as her damp cave continued to suck him in. The sound of gasping breath filled the room. He raised his hand and tried to lower Olivia¡¯s hand that was covering her mouth, but she shook her head desperately. ¡°Why¡­ Heuk! Leon, you are worried about him hearing, right?¡± Although she didn¡¯t answer, Kevin¡¯s face distorted as if he had guessed Olivia¡¯s response. Puck! ¡°Ugh!¡± She frowned. The sound of flesh hitting against each other was so loud that Olivia was afraid that even the friction of it would be heard by Leon. After Kevin grabbed her legs and lifted them up, he pulled her body even closer. Puck, puck, puck! She shut her eyes tightly. Her red hair spread across the white bed. Her love fluid was flowing with the traces of a promiscuous love affair. She looked up at Kevin with her tearful eyes, and he had a satisfied expression on his face. ¡°Good?¡± ¡°Uhk!¡± Olivia was desperate to stop her voice from leaking out unwittingly. What if Leon wakes up and hears the sound of her affair with Kevin? Just imagining it was terrifying. He lifted her leg, placing it on his shoulder, and put more strength into his movements. ¡°Olivia! Olivia!¡± Kevin panted and called her name. Contrary to her mind, the love fluid from her folds was dripping endlessly. ¡°Uhh! Uh! Hnngg!¡± Once you feel the pleasure, it is easy to feel it again. Even more so when she thinks that the person holding her in his arms is Leon¡ªKevin¡¯s low voices resemble Leon¡¯s. The same goes for the frown on his forehead, she found a trace that resembled Leon and focused on it. The thought of Leon wanting her and embracing her roughly made her easily aroused. Even when she was doing something she didn¡¯t want to do at all. Moving her back on Kevin¡¯s body. It was like a real prostitute, something she wouldn¡¯t have done except for his intimidation. ¡°Aahh, aaahhh! Aaaang!¡± Olivia shut her eyes and looked down. Her heart fluttered at the slender waists in line with the creaking sound of the bed, a muffled sound of flesh against flesh resounded. It was when she stopped breathing for a moment at the pleasure strongly approaching her. ¡°Olivia.¡± He grabbed her wrist and raised it. ¡°Aanng!¡± As her back was bent, her chin lifted up, and a strange sound leaked out. His member mercilessly poked her lower abdomen, which had floated slightly on her knees. ¡°Ahng! Ahng!¡± She let out an unfamiliar moan that she didn¡¯t even know she had, as her waist was bent over as if it was about to break. Her face burned as red as the color of her hair. ¡°Slow¡ªslow down, please, Kevin! Uhhnngg!¡± She appealed with a tearful expression, but Kevin was unstoppable. He was also excited to see his manhood brutally ravaging her inside with her thighs wide open. ¡°Ugghh, Kevin!¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± ¡°Aahh! Ahhh!¡± ¡°Olivia, Olivia, Olivia!¡± The waves came in an instant, and he trembled. She, too, eventually gasped for breath. It was still not enough, though Kevin had already stopped. Still, not wanting to move her back anymore, she came down from his body. Olivia watched Kevin grin as he pulled his length out of her entrance. After wiping the love fluid and the s*men flowing between his legs, Kevin observed her curiously. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 3.2 Chapter 3 ¨C Part 2 ¡°Please give me the medicine.¡± As she reached out her hand, he handed her a vial. Though when she tried to pick it up, it was snatched away by Kevin. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Should you take this medicine?¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°I guess so, we were going to get married.¡± That was the excuse for having their first relationship, which prevented her from rebelling when she was uneasy with her precarious position. Olivia was young at the time, thinking it was all she had, she eventually accepted the rape-like relationship. Indeed, she was young then. It was only later that she found out that it was Kevin¡¯s lip service. The reason she was here is to exist as Kevin¡¯s prostitute. If she were to marry him, she would only be his mistress, though she could not be formally married. Of course, what kind of noble would marry someone from the country that they defeated and colonized? ¡°If you¡¯re serious about marriage, why didn¡¯t you tell His Excellency that we¡¯re in a relationship?¡± Kevin¡¯s eyes widened as if surprised by her words. Meanwhile, she quickly took the medicine from his hand and drank it. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re upset?¡± He looked happy. However, her gaze was cold as she spoke her next words. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sad about this. I really wanted to marry you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t brother making me your mistress?¡± Kevin smiled without denying it. Nonetheless, Olivia was not hurt because her heart was already tattered to be hurt. When she saw her usage, she gave up her own future. She doesn¡¯t know how she will live in the future, though if this body is worth using, she will continue to live this life as it is. She knew all too well that it would be better than dying as a prostitute like her mother. For her, the tragic death of her mother often appeared as a nightmare. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re so clever.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Where I buried my thing, and you¡¯re desperately trying to take the contraceptive pill. I mean, it¡¯s cute.¡± Kevin pointed to his own leg. The red flesh was erect again. At that, he smiled as she frowned at his manhood which had raged against her. ¡°The medicine, take another one.¡± ¡°Brother, stop it¡­¡± ¡°Olivia, I really like you. You¡¯re quiet and not loud like other b*tches, I appreciate what you have. So, I want to stay with you for a long time.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you, in some form.¡± He grabbed her wrist and laid her down. He then licked the tip of her painfully bitten chest with his tongue, and sucked it as if he were sucking milk. With the stinging pain, she bit her lip. Olivia struggled, but soon gave up her resistance. Either way, Kevin would do whatever he wanted. So, as she relaxed her body, Kevin made her lie face down on the bed. Another love affair as intense as ever. Accepting him, she lay face down on the sheet. Nothing changed. It¡¯s just a matter of whether or not it gets worse than this. ¡°Olivia. Call my name.¡± Kevin moved his waist, calling her name. As she let out a moan as an obligation, she realized that her room was slightly open. For some reason, she was concerned about that open gap. Seeing what was in her hand, Olivia smiled slightly. It was a parasol, used to protect the skin from strong sunlight. As a child, her mother would often walk with her in the garden wearing the parasol. Her figure was so beautiful that she said she wanted to be like her mother, too. She was always told that the parasol was a luxury. So, among those who come to Deorc¡¯s mansion, she would always be envious of those who wore the parasol. The sight of the ladies walking around gracefully wearing their parasols made her flutter. It seems that this was also included in what Leon ordered to buy. She cherished this parasol the most. She gazed out the window. The day was sunny and it was a good day to bring a parasol. She carefully opened the parasol. It was new, so it was difficult to unfold, although when she saw it all unfolded, Olivia was amazed. It shone white in the sunlight, and the delicately woven lace was very beautiful. She took it and walked carefully through the garden. She liked the new white chemise dress, as well as the parasol. The maids carrying the laundry stared at her with unkind eyes, but it didn¡¯t matter. The sky was blue, and white clouds hung in the sky. Having the parasol like this, the scorching sunlight was not dazzling at all. It was quite interesting to see the garden with her eyes open in the strong sunlight. With an excited expression on her face, she stopped when she saw a man who had just appeared out of nowhere as she was walking through the garden. It was Leon. As he walked down the path, he gazed at her and he came straight up to her. Perhaps the sun was stinging or the ground was uncomfortable, he was frowning. She tilted her head. ¡°Hello, Duke.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Leon glanced at her without saying a word. Olivia was puzzled by that gaze. Could it be that he didn¡¯t like the fact that she was walking around with the parasol? Like all the other maids? What he offered and disproved of logically made no sense to her, but it felt like that to her. Thinking that, she tried to fold the parasol, although it didn¡¯t fold well since she hadn¡¯t been used to it yet. So, as a result, as she was whining while clutching the parasol, Olivia blushed at the stupidity she was doing in front of him. Eventually, Leon came over and grabbed the handle instead and folded it neatly. ¡°Thank you.¡± She swept her hair behind her ear with a shy expression, revealing the hidden neckline. His gaze turned to it, but Olivia didn¡¯t notice it. Instead, she only swept her pitiful hair. ¡°You seem to be in a good mood today.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You are smiling.¡± His regards were a little strange. There was even a sign of dissatisfaction with what she liked. Maybe it was a mistake, but when she gave him a bewildered look, he put the parasol in her hand again. As Leon got closer, he smelled her perfume. ¡°Are you always out at this hour?¡± Olivia hesitated at his question. Why is this question coming up? Then, she realized that he was asking for a small conversation. She didn¡¯t even need to find a reason in the first place. He talked to her a lot these days. Even though Leon looked unhappy, Olivia was happy with this conversation. ¡°No, I came out because the sun was nice.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He pulled himself away then spoke while looking at her face. ¡°My brother is going to be away for a while.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kevin? He didn¡¯t say anything like that yesterday¡­? At the sudden news, she widened her eyes. ¡°This morning, he received an order from His Majesty. He is probably getting ready to leave now.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Leon seemed to be paying attention to that because he thought she and Kevin were close. Since in the first place, he didn¡¯t really need to tell her anything about Kevin. As her expression clouded when the word Kevin appeared in the pleasant conversation, his two eyes examined it closely. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to say goodbye?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to get in the way of him getting ready.¡± Rather, Olivia hesitated whether to talk to Leon or not. Because he always came back in the evening and was never at home during the day. ¡®Didn¡¯t he go to the palace today?¡¯ That simple question was too difficult for her. But, when she gathered her courage and opened her lips, he turned his body and disappeared. There was no such thing as saying goodbye. Olivia¡¯s expression darkened again in the coldness. Looking at her folded parasol, she sighed with a heavy expression on her face. He must have been in a bad mood today. In such a situation, it may be natural to feel twisted when he sees her taking a walk without notice. Leon was also a man. Olivia gripped the parasol tighter. She seemed to have to be careful about walking, too. As Leon said, Kevin left the mansion and did not return for several days. She was again given freedom. Looking back, after Leon returned, she felt more comfortable in the mansion. Neither the maids were blatantly displeased with her, and the butler was also respectful to her. Everything was rich and overflowing to the point of being burdensome. She enjoyed the comfort. Seeing Leon she occasionally encounters, there were heartbreaking moments too. She expected him to secretly eat with her or have a tea time in the tea room, though he looked busy, and after asking if there was anything inconvenient when meeting her, Leon just coldly went into his room. Is she being treated coldly? Or, maybe he doesn¡¯t feel the need to have a conversation? At first, she was excited and wanted to talk about something, but his low attitude made her withdrawn, and in the end, Olivia almost never left her room, like before. When she went out, it was always without Leon. It was her little happiness to go for a walk while blocking the intense sunlight of the approaching summer with the parasol. That day, she was also walking. It suddenly rained like a fickle summer weather. Since the parasol was used to block the sunlight, not the rain, Olivia was drenched because of the sudden rain. After she folded the parasol, she frowned as she brushed away her wet hair. It was because the wet chemise dress was stuck against her body, and it was unpleasant. The heavy rain that had fallen so much that it obscured the view turned into lighter rain, but she would still get rained on to get to the entrance. In the end, she frowned under the tree, avoiding the rain. However, she thought that it would be all right if she just went and got wet, anyway. Deciding not to run, she walked slowly to the porch. It was raining so no one was outside, so she was relieved that she didn¡¯t need to show herself. It was when she reached the front door. ¡°Miss Claudel?¡± Leon¡¯s voice made her startled and glanced back. Why does he have to be there? He was looking at her with a puzzled expression on his face, which made her ashamed. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± He hurriedly cut her off and he put a cloak on her. It was one he was wearing. Although they were at the front door anyway, so Olivia thought she didn¡¯t need to put on this cloak, but she didn¡¯t want to refuse the consideration he gave her. As soon as she entered the mansion, Leon beckoned the butler who had been with him. As she made her way into her room to change her clothes, he followed. ¡°Your Excellency?¡± Gazing at him with a puzzled expression, Leon said in a low tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to talk to me?¡± His voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but it was the most intense of all the voices she had ever heard. Is there anything he has to say? She tilted her head. As soon as Olivia entered her room, she took off the cloak and handed it to him. He stared at her for a while as she took the cloak off. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± She wanted to change her wet clothes and was embarrassed to continue talking for a long time like a mouse wet in the rain. Leon stared at her face for a long while before sighing and shook his head. He let out a sound of laughter, which was heard by her as a sneer and Olivia opened her eyes wide. ¡°Your Excellency?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know if what was said is true.¡± What did he just hear? She looked at Leon with a puzzled expression. He was gazing at her with a cool expression. What was engraved in his eyes was clearly contempt¡ªfamiliar contempt. It felt like her chest was sinking. ¡°Look at Miss Claudel¡¯s figure now.¡± ¡®Figure.¡¯ He uses the word figure. In an obvious negative sense, at that, she stared into the mirror in her room. Her face hardened. It was the first time she had seen a dress like this, so she didn¡¯t know exactly what it would look like. The wet cloth was transparent, exposing her skin intact. Her thighs, buttocks, navel, and even the bright red n*pples. It was like standing in front of him naked. ¡°Your, Your Excellency, this is¡­¡± Olivia was ashamed. She was ashamed and wanted to cover her body with the cloak again. But, the cloak was already in his hands. ¡°It seems that you and brother have already mixed bodies.¡± She flinched her body at those words that wanted to make her kill herself once again. ¡°As soon as I went out, did you continue to do that?¡± ¡°¡­Your Excellency.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. I¡¯ve already seen it with my own two eyes.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°He was really passionate.¡± With the shock that he had seen her affair with Kevin, the cold ridicule that came out of his mouth made her feel like she was falling into an abyss. It wasn¡¯t very cold, though her body shuddered. ¡°At first, I knew and thought to just let it go, but seeing what you are doing now, I can¡¯t get over it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, my brother is going to get married to another noblewoman¡­ Unfortunately, he cannot marry Miss Claudel.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You probably didn¡¯t know.¡± Did you think you could marry Kevin? Realizing the hidden implications of his words, Olivia felt the floor crumble. She knew. She knew, but she did not expect to hear these words from Leon¡¯s mouth. Even so, isn¡¯t a situation like this too cruel¡­? Her face grew whiter and whiter. ¡°After listening to my brother and the butler and other employees, they said that the Miss seduced him first. Is it true?¡± ¡°Brother Kevin said that?¡± ¡°It was said that there was no love between the two of you, only a physical relationship. He explained that you couldn¡¯t live without a man.¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Oddly enough, her tears, which had been overcome by shame, disappeared, and her head became cold. The emotions that came out of her mouth were not only sadness, but also anger. The feeling of being betrayed by Kevin, however, Leon¡¯s stake in the current anger was greater. In front of Leon, only in front of Leon, she could be a shy girl. Although Olivia was not a sophisticated noble lady, she was an ordinary woman with a heart with affection for him. It was quite a happy thing to fall in love with him in her gloomy life. Although now, he was apparently treating her as a prostitute. Why does he dare to ask if this is true? Isn¡¯t he already showing cold contempt? He already believes what his brother Kevin says and what his employees say. Look at that face. Already, he was convinced of everything and just wanted to ask her to confirm. She knew she had no choice but to defend herself. It used to be like that when she was beaten by Kevin, too. Even if Olivia later agreed to him, she was hurt by the forced relationship. When she cried and told the maid she didn¡¯t know what to do, the maid only said in a chilly tone, ¡®The Miss seduced him too.¡¯ This man was no different¡­ She smiled coldly at the betrayal. ¡°Yes, I seduced him.¡± Already, her heart ached as if it were being ripped into a thousand parts. But for the first time, she faced him proudly. ¡°If I said that, would you be satisfied?¡± Saying so, she smiled bitterly. Leon tried to say more, but she didn¡¯t want to hear it. ¡°What did the employees say? Do they say I¡¯m a prostitute? Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I saw and learned.¡± Olivia smiled coldly. When he didn¡¯t answer, the painted smile on her face was sad. It was strangely cool. Whether he knew anything about her or her relationship with Kevin, she felt freed from the strange sense of guilt she had harbored. ¡°It¡¯s brazen.¡± ¡°You already knew and asked, do I need to hide it?¡± She stroked her hair as water dripped from it. Then, Olivia opened her mouth and asked again after a sudden thought. ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s why you sent Brother Kevin away?¡± ¡°Then, what will you do?¡± At his answer, she smiled bitterly. Doesn¡¯t that seem that he is trying to ¡®isolate¡¯ Kevin from something sick and dirty¡­? ¡°Is it true what you said that you can¡¯t live without a man?¡± As they went further, it became more and more difficult to hear. His words plunged her into an even more inseparable abyss. Is this confirmation? Or, is it to mock her? Maybe it was both, she didn¡¯t know. Olivia was angry at this situation, and at him for taking the blatant words casually. Eventually, she got fed up with this desperate situation. Even if she says no, no one can prove it. Kevin and the employees have already made her that way. If she said of her innocence, would this person believe her? It wasn¡¯t the answer. Even in the grim reality, if there was one wish she had, she would never want to leave this very mansion. Because the other world was scary. Whatever her future was, she wanted to stay here. After Leon returned, she wanted to see him until her allowed time. Nevertheless, that dream was shattered. He now despised her as a prostitute. Thinking it was all over, she felt a little exhausted. ¡°Then what will you do?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Why, so you¡¯re going to be Kevin¡¯s replacement?¡± He gazed at her with his eyes wide open. Olivia now waited for his contemptuous words to be uttered towards her. He will soon shout at her to get out of the mansion right now. She didn¡¯t know, maybe she will be beaten for insulting him. That¡¯s how tired she was. What if she gets kicked out? She has no blood, and her country has already disappeared. Will Kevin come back and find her? She didn¡¯t want to go down the same path as her mother, and she tried to stay in this mansion. At least, in the end, she didn¡¯t want it to look like this¡­ As tears were about to form in Olivia¡¯s eyes, she heard his voice. ¡°Gladly.¡± She had never doubted her own hearing as much as what she heard at this moment. Hearing the unexpected words, she widened her eyes wide and stared at him. ¡°What¡­?¡± He almost looked like he was glaring at her. ¡°It means that I will satisfy you on behalf of my brother. So, don¡¯t do that with my brother anymore.¡± That face was more serious than ever. As she was dumbfounded, Leon just walked out of her room, like a confirmation shot. ¡°I will come back when the moon tilts west.¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 On the heated night, her face frowned at his every gesture, and the olive-colored eyes gazing up at him wet with tears were lovely. That gaze with a face full of pleasure, the inner walls that wraps his member vigorously, the sweet moan that bursts out like suppressed¡­ The collarbone that stood out every time she moved her head, the chest that swelled when she breathed and exhaled, the slender waist, and the plump thighs wrapped around his waist. All of that drove the man crazy. Even now, after a long time since the affair. Leon kept thinking about the love affair he had shared last night and her hot body. Blood quickly began to circulate through his body again. He changed his mind, trying to soothe his sore lower body. He had more to think about than her body or their love affair. The situation changed with the new Emperor¡¯s accession, the suspicious movements of Duke Grande, the will of his father who died, the mansion that did not welcome their master even if he came. Suddenly, the door opened and someone came in. Leon got up, thinking it was the Emperor, before sitting back down again with a frown on his face. Her black hair gleamed in the sunlight shining through the window. Her droopy eyes were rather bewitching, and her red lips had an alluring smile painted on it. ¡°What brings you here, not His Majesty?¡± ¡°His Majesty is coming soon.¡± As she sat at the table, she rested her chin and lowered her torso. The dizzying chest bones were revealed, but he didn¡¯t give a single glance to it. Marchioness Philistines is the mistress of the new emperor. Leon knew better what a great woman she was, that rose from a prostitute to that position. It was not enough for her to win his heart without disturbing the sensitive and picky heart of the emperor, who was the third prince at the time. All the formulas belonged to the woman, Jane Philistine. Leon, who was on the same battlefield as the third prince, saw the whole process. This woman knew her place well, even though the man she had captured was crowned emperor. She liked the gift of fancy jewelry, though she didn¡¯t ask for it. Because of her elevated status, she did not treat or disrespect her subordinates. Even after receiving the title, she was marginalized for being a prostitute, but she was not withdrawn, rather dignified. So, she was quite attractive in many people¡¯s eyes. ¡°You seem to be thinking a lot.¡± She asked with a smile. Leon glanced at her and then placed his gaze on the window. ¡°Is it because of your cousin who took over the mansion while you were on the battlefield? Or, is it because of your father?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Or¡­¡± ¡°Stop.¡± When Leon interrupted Marchioness Philistines, she just grinned. It looked like she was impatient to tease him. Leon, who knew her temper well, frowned. ¡°I think His Majesty is planning to hold an enthronement party now.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, now. I guess you¡¯ve been very busy lately. It looks like it took longer than I thought to get the smell of blood off from the Imperial Palace.¡± Saying so, she smiled brightly. Marchioness Philistines twisted her hair with her fingers and continued her words. ¡°The people he¡¯s going to invite are nobles from all over the palace.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°He told everyone to attend. Especially, the Duke of Deorc¡¯s family, of course.¡± ¡°¡­Are you telling me to bring Kevin back?¡± ¡°Did His Majesty really mean something like that?¡± Marchioness Philistines¡¯ lips drew a line. ¡°It¡¯s the Lady in the house, I want to see her.¡± Hearing those words, his eyes went cold. Meanwhile, she simply smiled brightly without being daunted by the rather horrendous aura. ¡°There must be nothing in the empire that I am ignorant of, that¡¯s what His Majesty said.¡± Olivia lifted her head helplessly at the person who had come to her room. Then, as she realized that it was Leon who had come in, she got up in amazement. She thought it was a maid at the sound of the knock, so it was wrong for her to answer rudely. Lying on the bed, her face went red when she thought that he had seen this look unfiltered. ¡°I thought you were a maid. I didn¡¯t think you would come to my room like this¡­¡± Muttering her words, Olivia stroked her disheveled hair. His gaze rested on her neck. The flower-shaped marks he left behind remained on her neck. ¡°I came here just yesterday.¡± Leon spoke in a somewhat disapproving tone. Understanding the content, she widened her eyes. In the direct expression of yesterday¡¯s love affair, her cheeks and ears were dyed red. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­¡± Suddenly, Olivia was embarrassed to see this person in front of her eyes. Even more so, as she remembered that she had cried in his arms and spread her legs apart. How could he stand there casually? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Trying to ignore her thoughts, Olivia asked, bowing her head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at the other person¡¯s face when you have a conversation?¡± His voice was cold. She bowed her head in front of people, it was definitely rude. Knowing that, she tried to raise her head again. But, the moment she met his purple eyes, Olivia remembered last night again and unknowingly lowered her head back down. Her heart was pounding rapidly. ¡°No, I made a mistake. You don¡¯t even have to try to see my face. You can¡¯t force yourself to see what you don¡¯t want to see.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t want to see you, no¡ª¡± When she spoke in a mosquito-like voice, he asked. ¡°What do you mean no?¡± ¡°I just, I¡­ I¡¯m suddenly ashamed¡­ because you¡¯re talking about yesterday¡­¡± Olivia shut her eyes tightly. She was a promiscuous woman and pretended to be shy. That man will think she¡¯s flirting. She didn¡¯t know that he had a blank expression on his face and fixed his gaze on her red-tinted ears. When she had the courage to raise her head again, Leon coughed and opened his mouth. His cool energy subsided. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay. There¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to look at your body myself.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Next time, I will be a little more considerate.¡± Next time¡­? She opened her eyes wide. ¡°Next time?¡± ¡°Yes, next time.¡± Leon spoke firmly and he gazed at her face before asking. ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± When Olivia didn¡¯t answer, he persisted, raising one corner of his mouth. ¡°Are you feeling guilty about brother, now?¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean guilty?¡± ¡°Still, I can¡¯t help it. It won¡¯t happen again between the two of you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If you want to mix your body with someone, just do it with me.¡± Hearing that, she stared at him in surprise at the rather provocative remark. His face was resolute as if he would not allow rejection, and she felt a subtle pressure. Perhaps because of the dark room, Leon¡¯s purple eyes seemed to have sunk. Goosebumps coursed through her. ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this with me, Your Excellency?¡± He answered the question. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you couldn¡¯t live without a man?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re worried about me doing it with Kevin, you can send someone else. Why do you have to¡­¡± ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°Or, are you asking me to get someone to suit your taste?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying that, Your Excellency, what I said yesterday was actually a lie¡­¡± ¡°His Majesty has invited you.¡± He cut her off. Olivia¡¯s eyes widened at the words that came out of Leon¡¯s mouth, not even daring to speak. ¡°His Majesty¡ªHis Majesty¡­ what do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°His Majesty the Emperor of Abbas, this country.¡± ¡°I know. Though why me¡­ I¡¯m from Roheim. Besides, how does he know me?¡± ¡°He has invited all members of the Deorc family. You must also participate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m, the family¡­¡± ¡°His Majesty wants to see everyone in our family.¡± She clouded her face with a worried expression. ¡°Your Excellency, I am half noble. If I go out, I will only be a nuisance to the family. Besides, I¡­I have never been involved in anything like that.¡± ¡°Did you not receive any education?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You also practiced dancing.¡± Her face turned red at the words ¡®dance practice.¡¯ Olivia¡¯s eyes, full of anticipation, turned to Leon, but his expression did not change. Disappointed, she bowed her head again. ¡°There is no point in having confidence or not having confidence. The invitation has come, and Miss Claudel will not be able to turn down an imperial order.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to know why she lowered her head. ¡°I am going to call a seamstress tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Olivia gave up and replied weakly. She then asked Leon as if she had a sudden thought. ¡°If it¡¯s a member of the Deorc family, will brother Kevin also come?¡± He said, raising the corners of his mouth. ¡°No.¡± His eyes slowly moved to the box laid out on the table. The gap in the box was slightly opened to reveal the contents. Seeing the garnet necklace, he said. ¡°It seems that Miss Claudel did not like the necklace.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I will be on my way.¡± He went outside without looking back. His back looked very cold. Preparing for the party was surprisingly simple. Because Leon spared no money for her. The seamstress made Olivia¡¯s dress, promising that she would make Olivia a beauty that would catch eyes. Matching accessories were delivered under the direction of the seamstress, and even maids to do makeup were placed. She did not refuse his consideration at this time because she thought she might be a disgrace to the Duchy of Deorc if she went there, looking shabby. After all the preparations were done, her heart began to pound. She had never had a debutante, so to speak, this was her debutante. Of course, she didn¡¯t have any optimistic expectations. Olivia got up and glanced in the mirror. Her face looked much better with the pretty makeup and earrings. Then, she got up and looked at the maids. The maids looked at her blankly, then erased their disdainful expressions on their faces before nodding their heads. As she went down the stairs, Leon was waiting. Olivia held her skirt and stepped quietly on her feet. He seemed to think the same as when she looked in the mirror. He held out his hand as he waited under the stairs. Moments later, he uttered as she glanced at his hand. ¡°I will escort you.¡± As she hesitated, she took his hand. Olivia felt a firm hand wrapped around hers over the silk gloves. She felt strange at this moment. Still, she changed her position and began to walk with her hands on his arms. Contrary to her already shaky body, Leon didn¡¯t seem to be nervous at all. When she got into the carriage, he came along. She thought he would ride separately, so she was a little embarrassed. She thought the Deorc family had no shortage of carriages. Besides, this carriage was the carriage used by the master of the house. The only woman who can ride here is his fianc¨¦e or the mistress of this house. Realizing that, she said hurriedly. ¡°Your Excellency. I have to get off here¡­¡± ¡°It is inefficient to use a separate carriage. Don¡¯t be uncomfortable.¡± It was strange for Leon to give a separate carriage for her, though. Though Olivia was better off with this, it was quite uncomfortable to be with him together in a small space. ¡°Are you uncomfortable here?¡± ¡°No.¡± When he asked as if he had read her thoughts, she immediately lied. The purple eyes gazed at her and changed his question. ¡°Are you nervous because it¡¯s your first time?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± He chuckled at her quiet words. Chuckled? Him¡­? Olivia opened her eyes wide. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think Miss Claudel will do very well there. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t stop this part.¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± She had already made up her mind when she went to the imperial ball. ¡°But, there is no need to be discouraged.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You just have to be brave.¡± ¡°How can I¡­¡± What does he want her to be brave of? As if answering her questioning expression, he opened his mouth. ¡°You belong to the House of Deorc, and you are under my protection. To insult you is to insult the Deorc. So, you can be brave.¡± At that, Olivia thought she had heard something wrong. Leon was saying that she belonged to the family and that he would protect her¡­ She was already a member of the family of Leon. The position she thought was precarious seemed to be fixed on this one word of his. Even that delight is not enough, he took a small breath and said. ¡°Besides, you are more beautiful than anyone today.¡± At the last words, her face flushed red. She knew what Leon was talking about. So, she could be brave. What if her heart bursts like this? Olivia lowered her head and spoke quietly. ¡°I know you said nice things to encourage me. Thank you so much, Your Excellency.¡± Leon didn¡¯t answer anything. Instead, he let out a small sigh of disappointment, which, too, could not be heard by Olivia¡¯s ears due to the rattling of the carriage. Chapter 5.1 Chapter 5 ¨C Part 1 Indifference. She really liked that word, but Olivia didn¡¯t expect it to be so desperately needed right now. When she entered with Leon, all the eyes of the people were on them. As Leon had already told her, Olivia tried to put on a confident expression on her face, but she was getting too much attention. There were many people who knew Leon. He greeted the acquaintances with her by his side. People in colorful clothes all said their greetings to him, and they also handed greetings to her. However, their eyes narrowed when they heard that she was a nobleman from the fallen Roheim. As he saw she couldn¡¯t stand straight from that gaze, Leon opened his mouth. ¡°Your Excellency Deork!¡± Young men came over. At first glance, they were different from other men. It was because everyone was tall and had broad shoulders. Their body was like that of Leon¡¯s. He then said as she looked at the men with a curious expression. ¡°Can I step aside for a moment?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It will only take a moment. Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Olivia nodded her head. She thought she was like a child near water. Not wanting to bother Leon, she replied with a grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just talk to your friends.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I also want to visit this place. It¡¯s my first time in the Imperial Palace.¡± It¡¯s good to be considered, though she doesn¡¯t want to get in his way. Thinking that, Olivia ended her sentence first as Leon tried to speak more. ¡°I won¡¯t go far.¡± In the end, he nodded his head. Olivia glanced around, looking at the ballroom. In fact, it was her first visit to the Imperial Palace, and it was to some extent true that she wanted to see it. Nonetheless, she said she wanted to do so under the assumption that people¡¯s eyes were not focused on her. Coming here, she became a spectacle, like a rare animal in the market. The girls were looking at her with a murmur. Olivia knew at once that it wasn¡¯t a good feeling because it was similar to the way the maids looked at them. It was that time when she couldn¡¯t help but be at her wit¡¯s end. ¡°Hello, Miss Claudel?¡± At that moment, she suddenly heard a beautiful soprano-toned voice that sounded like singing. As Olivia turned her head to the very friendly voice, she widened her eyes unknowingly. She had never seen such a pretty person other than her own mother. The only woman in a dark lilac dress that stood out among those who wore light colors, a beautiful woman with curly black hair gracefully hanging out. ¡°Hello.¡± As soon as Olivia responded to her greeting, the woman miraculously removed her gaze from Olivia. At the same time, Olivia thought that it was probably because she had been staring at that woman. The woman who spoke to her had a distinctly different atmosphere from the others. She wore a dark color like a black rose blooming among the soft flowers of spring. ¡°I, so¡­¡± ¡°My name is Jane Philistine. I was bestowed a marquise by His Majesty.¡± Saying so, Jane smiled as she unfolded the black-feathered fan. She quietly walked over to Olivia and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m here to save you.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to be the spectacle of a lot of people. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be watched only by me?¡± It was rude and overly candid to say to be watched only by herself. But, unlike the others, she didn¡¯t seem hostile. It was true that she needed a place to breathe, so Olivia nodded her head, thinking that this was her escape. At that, Madam Philistines smiled at her. Her smile was absolutely beautiful. ¡°Follow me.¡± Olivia followed her carefully. The place she headed was the stairs leading up to the second floor. ¡°Well, I have to see His Majesty¡­¡± The inviter hasn¡¯t even arrived yet, can she leave this place? At Olivia¡¯s worried words, Marchioness Philistines laughed. ¡°I heard His Majesty is a little late today. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Do you know His Majesty?¡± ¡°I know him very well.¡± As she went up the stairs, she saw a long hallway. Was she going into the room located inside there? With that thought, she glanced at Madam Philistines who laughed playfully. ¡°You¡¯re afraid to follow me into a place like that, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Miss Claudel is pretty, so what if I attack you? You have to be careful.¡± ¡°Yes?!¡± When Olivia shouted in surprise, Madam Philistines grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s talk while looking at the banquet hall from the railing here. When His Majesty arrives, we can go down immediately.¡± Even though her words didn¡¯t clear Olivia¡¯s vigilance, she couldn¡¯t deny that she liked this woman. All the structures of the banquet hall were clearly visible from the railing, and when the Emperor came, she was able to descend in time to take part in the ceremony. It¡¯s much better than talking to someone she doesn¡¯t know in an enclosed space. Meanwhile, Olivia found Leon. He was talking to the men before. Perhaps they were very friendly, Leon was smiling rarely. ¡®Wow, you smile like that when you meet your friends¡­¡¯ As she was amazed at his side she had never seen, Madam Philistines spoke to her. ¡°I was very curious about Miss Claudel.¡± ¡°Do you know me, Madam?¡± ¡°I know someone who knows.¡± How does she know about her¡­? As Olivia tilted her head, Marchioness Philistines added, ¡°I want to see you, but it looks like he doesn¡¯t want to show you.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to show me?¡± At her question, Marchioness Philistines laughed meaningfully. Could she have misrepresented someone other than Olivia? Or, does it have a different meaning? Marchioness Philistines observed Olivia, who was intently lost in thoughts. The large olive-colored eyes looked good. In her eyes, there was a guard against Marchioness Philistines, and even that guard looked weak and pitiful like a herbivore. Pure white skin, a tall nose, moderately thick lips, and not a flashy but instead a neat appearance. Her neat face and the color of her hair contrasted with it, creating a strange atmosphere. It¡¯s the face that provokes sadistic people. If it had not been for the protection of the Duke of Deork, she would have suffered at the hands of some nobleman. Marchioness Philistines asked, hiding her true intentions. ¡°Are you doing well in the Duchy of Deork?¡± ¡°Yes, I am doing well.¡± ¡°The Duke has been on the battlefield. You must have been close to the first Lord.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Was he kind?¡± Olivia forced her to smile at the question. ¡°He was kind.¡± ¡°Well, he has a nice smile on everyone. But, um, this is what I¡¯ve been through since I¡¯ve seen a lot of people.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°That kind of person is more likely to be twisted.¡± She smiled softly and continued her remarks. ¡°They have to get rid of what¡¯s built up inside them. So, they usually release it to the weak, like children, animals, women¡­¡± At her soft whisper, Olivia¡¯s head went blank. Did she see through Kevin? Or, did she know something about her? Nonetheless, Olivia couldn¡¯t nod her head. She doesn¡¯t know anything about Madam Philistines, how can she confide in her? ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by that.¡± In the end, her answer was a cautious one. ¡°Miss Claudel, I am from prostitution. So, I know men very well.¡± Madam Philistines whispered softly. Is that woman from prostitution? If she is truly from prostitution, how did she get to such a position like this? Besides, was it possible to get a title? She was a great person¡­ Olivia was in deep thought. ¡°How are you doing?¡± Her eyes immediately widened at the question of Marchioness Philistines. ¡®Oops, she was talking.¡¯ ¡°Ah, yes? What did you say?¡± ¡°I asked if you were okay with me being a prostitute. It¡¯s a little new because you haven¡¯t shown any reaction.¡± ¡°No, I was surprised enough. I was just thinking about how you got the title.¡± As she panicked, Marchioness Philistines grinned and answered. ¡°How did I get the title¡­ How did I get the title because of His Majesty¡¯s favor?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°So, what do you think now? Even if you don¡¯t want to talk to me, I understand.¡± ¡°Why about me?¡± ¡°Oh, my goodness.¡± In response, Marchioness Philistines opened her eyes wide and grinned. She then realized that her origins mattered little to Olivia. ¡°Brother Kevin is not bad. He is also kind to me.¡± ¡°Has he ever promised a future?¡± In fact, he had made a promise. To use her body. He said he¡¯d take her a few times. But, what about him? Didn¡¯t he tell Leon that she was a perverted woman? ¡°No.¡± Olivia murmured in a low, sinking voice and looked down again at the banquet hall. She could still see Leon surrounded by people. Perhaps his close friends had left as all kinds of women stayed by his side. Seeing this, her heart began to beat nervously. He¡¯s a perfect person for everything, so of course, he¡¯ll be popular with girls. However, seeing it in person this way, her heart was shaken. She was angry, and she was sad. She knew it was jealousy. The most striking thing around him was a woman with blonde hair and a gorgeous emerald hairpin. The blonde slender beauty, sparkling more flashy than the light on the chandelier, wore a green dress that matched her well, and she looked dazzlingly beautiful. She was standing next to Leon and very naturally talking to him. Normally, he¡¯s usually blunt and doesn¡¯t tend to have long conversations with Olivia. Although Leon was having a long conversation with the blonde woman. Even the face seemed to be quite hospitable. Seeing this, Olivia was depressed. Surely, he will marry one of the beautiful women who approach him. Maybe, he would marry the woman in that green dress whom he was talking to right now. While on the other hand, she didn¡¯t even know where her future would be. ¡°There is no future¡­¡± She mumbled unconsciously. Hearing that, Marchioness Philistines opened her eyes and gazed at her. Then, suddenly, she heard a man¡¯s voice. ¡°Oh dear, did I interrupt the women¡¯s conversation?¡± At that moment, Olivia looked back at a man¡¯s voice. Marchioness Philistines replied with a smile. ¡°No, not at all. We will stop talking in a while.¡± ¡°Then, can I join in too?¡± He asks for Olivia¡¯s pardon. She nodded her head half-heartedly. He was a really ordinary-looking man except for the glassy blue eyes that sparkle too much. He stood next to Olivia and sighed, leaning against the railing and looking down at the banquet hall. ¡°There are so many people today as well, that it¡¯s boring.¡± ¡°It always is.¡± ¡°There is only one person I want to meet, and it is annoying to have to meet so many people for that.¡± The man murmured over and over as if he had a lot of complaints. Moments later, he turned to her, smiling. ¡°Meeting a lot of people is really cumbersome and annoying, isn¡¯t it? Even more so if you don¡¯t want to go there.¡± She wanted to nod her head right away, but she felt it was not wise to confide in him. ¡°I was invited by His Majesty, and I came to see the palace, something I would never have been able to visit in my life. I like it.¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a relief.¡± The man smiled with a happy expression. Why was it a relief? When she was puzzled, Marchioness Philistines spoke again. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to ask me?¡± ¡°Does the Marchioness, who likes to meet people, need such a question?¡± The two seemed to know each other. As Olivia glanced at them both, the man¡¯s gaze turned to her. He seemed to be observing her with interest. ¡°Oh, I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Something to ask¡­?¡± ¡°Actually, I have some concerns, but I came here out of necessity because I thought it would be better to seek advice from women.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± When Marchioness Philistines asked with a smile, he continued cautiously. ¡°I apologize, though it¡¯s a bit blatant and may offend you.¡± ¡°Tell me. I¡¯m curious.¡± Olivia nodded her head in agreement with Marchioness Philistines. It was because the blatant question asked by interfering in women¡¯s conversations was something that anyone could be curious about. ¡°Why would a woman sleep with a man she doesn¡¯t even like?¡± At that, her eyes widened. As the man said, it was an overly blatant question. Still, the man made an excuse with a bewildered expression on his face. ¡°My friend has a girl he likes, so it seems like he slept with a girl who has a guy she likes.¡± ¡°Oh, my goodness. Wasn¡¯t that forced?¡± When Marchioness Philistines questioned back, the man shook his head. ¡°My friend seems to think so, too. He said he forced the girl. He was drinking while talking about that. Since I was curious, I listened to the story, and it seems strange that the girl said that she wanted to have a relationship first. My friend is having a hard time feeling guilty, but I need to know what¡¯s going on¡­ I apologize again for the question.¡± Marchioness Philistines, who had a serious expression on her face as if lost in trouble, spoke up. ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple? She just had a relationship with that friend to have fun. It¡¯s the same with men. Just as you can sleep with other women who have no heart, so do women. No¡­ I think women would have a stronger sex drive?¡± At the words of Marchioness Philistines, the man twisted the corners of his lips. Looking at it, Olivia got the impression that he didn¡¯t like the answer. He stared at the Marchioness for a while before turning this gaze towards her and asked. ¡°Then, what about Miss Claudel?¡± It seemed that there was another person here who knew her. Olivia answered his questions in a way she thought he would want to hear, rather than what she thought. ¡°I¡­ I do not know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t know the situation. The only thing that is certain is that a man and a woman had a relationship?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chapter 5.2 Chapter 5 ¨C Part 2 ¡°Too many things are omitted. A man does not know all the psychology of a woman. How can he be so sure that she likes another man? Why is it that the man misunderstands that even though the woman wanted a relationship first? Does the man force her to hold him?¡± ¡°Tell me more.¡± The man¡¯s expression became desperate at the answer. She was just voicing her personal thoughts, as if desperate to want a lifeline, Olivia said, blushing and coughing in vain. ¡°So, I¡­ I think we should listen to what the woman has to say.¡± ¡°What do you mean, listen?¡± ¡°Actually, what men know may be different. Was it for some reason that she was forced to have a relationship and fell into guilt after knowing it, or was it because of real pleasure, or¡­¡± ¡°Or what?¡± ¡°Has your friend misunderstood? It could be that the person she really likes isn¡¯t another guy, but your friend, right?¡± At those words, a strange smile appeared on the man¡¯s lips. ¡°However, the woman did not give an honest answer. I heard that she was a little afraid of my friend¡­¡± ¡°Then, we have to watch. You have to observe closely and find out what it is.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ ¡° He shrugged his chin, seemingly lost in thought. Then, he grinned slightly. ¡°That¡¯s a good answer.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden change of tone. As he clapped with exaggerated gestures like a theater actor, the servant brought a tray of drinks. He drank it gracefully. Marchioness Philistines also put her hand on the glass, familiarly. Meanwhile, it seemed that she was the only one who was puzzled by the sudden change of atmosphere. ¡°Miss Claudel, please join in.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Huh? I guess you didn¡¯t know I always drink something when I¡¯m satisfied. The taste of this wine is especially amazing.¡± She peered at the glass held in front of her and gave a puzzled look. What was this situation, all of a sudden¡­? Seeing her face, Marchioness Philistines burst into laughter. ¡°Your Majesty. You have to explain something to Miss Claudel. Miss Claudel is perplexed.¡± ¡­Wait, Your Majesty? Olivia widened her eyes wide and looked at the man. An ordinary man with impressive blue eyes was the Emperor of this country? Even when she was in Roheim, she had never seen the King. But now, the man ruling the Empire was in front of her. ¡°Your, Your Majesty! Greetings, Your Majesty. I did not recognize you and dared to be rude¡­!¡± Stuttering to say her greetings, she grabbed the hem of her skirt and took a bow. ¡°You seem quite surprised. I just wanted to talk to you, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing that, Olivia trembled. Oh no, what did she say before? She closed her eyes and checked her own speech mistakes. However, her mind turned blank and she had no idea. Her heart was pounding rapidly. ¡°Your Majesty, look. She¡¯s trembling like this. Poor thing.¡± Marchioness Philistines said the words. ¡°My God, Jane. Are you blaming me for taking part in your pranks?¡± ¡°You were the first to play tricks on me. I am powerless, and I have no choice but to follow.¡± As Marchioness Philistines spoke in a sultry voice, he replied with a soft sigh. ¡°Miss Claudel, you have not done anything rude, so don¡¯t worry. I promise on my honor.¡± It was quite absolute to bet on the honor of the Emperor. Still, her trembling did not stop. ¡°And, what I asked earlier was about my friend¡¯s concerns. Really, I was looking for an answer. It was a very helpful answer.¡± Seeing Olivia¡¯s face, the Emperor sighed. ¡°If I knew I would make you tremble like this, I would most likely be in trouble¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If I hold you back any longer, it will make it harder for you, so do this. As an apology, I don¡¯t mind if you go back today.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard because you feel like a spectacle? I will invite you to visit the Imperial Palace later, so please enjoy it quietly.¡± Being able to go back was a gracious thing. To be honest, it was a waste of time to dress up, but it was said that she could get out of this uncomfortable place quickly. Besides, being invited to the Imperial Palace separately was like receiving a huge privilege. ¡°Instead, let¡¯s have a drink to say goodbye.¡± The Emperor uttered with a playful smile. Olivia gazed at the wine on the silver tray. It was what the Emperor had told her to drink. Wouldn¡¯t it be poisonous? She stared at it with watchful eyes. Looking at the Emperor¡¯s face, he was still smiling. It seemed like she had to drink it even if it was poisonous¡­ When Olivia took the glass, the Emperor playfully clapped the glass and drank it. She was forced to drink along as well. The wine was fragrant and sweet. Even though her throat was burning, it was more delicious than she expected. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± At that moment, Olivia could hear Leon¡¯s voice. When she looked behind, he was coming up the stairs. His face was terrifying. ¡°Oh, Duke! Long time no see.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Leon looked at him with cold eyes at the Emperor¡¯s deft words before turning his eyes towards Olivia as if asking for her explanation, then Marchioness Philistines. ¡°I escaped, His Majesty followed.¡± Olivia, oddly enough, hated that look. It was because there seemed to be a familiarity that she did not know existed between them. ¡°My Jane is here, how can I not come? Because Miss Claudel was there, I was just consulting my concerns. You¡¯re scaring me. Please don¡¯t get angry.¡± Why does His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s voice seem a little intimidated? Olivia tilted her head. ¡°Come on, Duke, don¡¯t be angry and come here.¡± After Marchioness Philistines had glanced at Olivia, she approached Leon and took his arm. The black-haired bewitching beauty, Marchioness Philistines, and Leon were a pretty good match. She continued to stare at them quietly. ¡°Jane, come on. It¡¯s been a while since I came out for a drink with the Duke¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡± Leon replied coldly as he removed Marchioness Philistines and immediately reached out to Olivia. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± After hesitating, she placed her hand on his large one. The Emperor said she could go, so would that be enough? She glanced at the Emperor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wait, I never said the Duke could go¡­¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you already seen all the business?¡± Leon stared at the emperor and spoke firmly. Marchioness Philistines grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll go play later. It was nice to meet you.¡± Leon¡¯s steps were urgent. It looked exactly like ¡®isolation.¡¯ Eventually, he dragged Olivia away and disappeared. The man and woman left alone looked at each other and smiled. The then Emperor ordered his attendant. ¡°Bring me one, no, five more. I can¡¯t stand it without drinking.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you must enter now¡­¡± ¡°Seeing a scene like this, I don¡¯t think I can stand it if I don¡¯t drink. Hurry before I drink the whole bottle.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± At the stern voice of the Emperor, the attendant ran to get alcohol. As the attendant disappeared, Marchioness Philistines began to laugh. So was the Emperor. They laughed together for a long time as if they had seen a funny comedy. ¡°Jane, did you see that? Am I really looking right?¡± ¡°Of course, you saw it right.¡± She struggled to silence her laughter, though the effort was in vain. ¡°It¡¯s such a fun spectacle.¡± The Emperor said, shaking his head. Then, he asked Marchioness Philistines. ¡°What do you think? Do you think it¡¯s to protect that ¡°love¡±? Or, you think it¡¯s for pleasure, or¡­¡± ¡°Or?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because our Duke¡¯s love is not one-sided?¡± Marchioness Philistines answered his question, covering her mouth with her hand. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Jane, you are so mean.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a foregone conclusion? Eric, you need to be alert.¡± At her words, the Emperor, Eric, grinned. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m ignorant, I just want certainty.¡± ¡°Miss Claudel gave you the answer in person. What more certainty do you need?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He burst into laughter. As the two disappeared out of the banquet hall, Marchioness Philistines murmured. ¡°But, it shouldn¡¯t be too late¡­¡± ¡°What can¡¯t be too late?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± She said, remembering Olivia¡¯s face as she spoke with a bitter smile. It was a face that had no hope, tired of life, a face Jane had seen too many times when she worked in a brothel. Jane felt sorry for her. Nonetheless, Olivia didn¡¯t ask for help. She couldn¡¯t even ask Jane to help her. Chapter 5.3 Chapter 5 ¨C Part 3 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Excellency, because of me¡­¡± Leon then replied as she spoke softly in her mosquito-sized voice. They were awkwardly facing each other in the carriage. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry. Because I didn¡¯t take care of you until the end.¡± ¡°But, you were angry.¡± ¡°I am angry, though that is not my anger towards Miss Claudel.¡± His words were as cold as though she was being cut with a single knife. His sharp mood made Olivia wither. Seeing that, she glanced at him slowly, blinking her eyes, before bowing her head. ¡°What did His Majesty say¡­ Miss Claudel?¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°Your face is red.¡± ¡°Me, me?¡± ¡®I always do when I see you.¡¯ Unable to say so, she placed her hand on her own face, panicked at the heat she felt through her gloves. Has her face turned red so blatantly every time she sees him? No way. Surprised, Olivia¡¯s face began to heat up in earnest. Her breath also became hot as if she had swallowed a fireball. She widened her eyes, dumbfounded. ¡­What is happening? ¡°Your, Your Excellency, now I¡­¡± ¡°That guy¡­ f*ck.¡± He let out a soft swear word, but Olivia couldn¡¯t hear it. It was because her head was spinning uncontrollably. ¡°Miss Claudel¡­!¡± Olivia started panting. As her breath escaped between her lips, she lost her focus and leaned her head against the window of the carriage. The carriage rattled and her head shook and crashed into the carriage. Leon noticed that and hurriedly got up from his seat, before sitting down next to her and held her head. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sorry, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°We will arrive soon. You¡¯d better sleep. Have you never had alcohol before?¡± ¡°No, I actually drank it because Brother Kevin told me to drink it¡­¡± ¡°Were you like this back then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say, no¡­ I apologize, Your Excellency.¡± Kevin forcing her to drink was one of her most horrifying memories. Looking at her reaction, Leon spoke in a low, subdued voice to her apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that guy, are you really okay?¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°Shit.¡± He cursed again. She was drunk, though it didn¡¯t feel bad to be in his arms. Rather, the smell of perfume in his arms made her feel better. The first time she hugged him, he smelled like this as well¡­ ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, but I keep having a hard time breathing. And, it¡¯s hot.¡± Olivia gasped for breath. There was a strange side when a man and woman who were close in their own space, and the sound of her panting. Although she did not know it, and only one person listening was distressed. As she steadily gazed up at Leon, what stood in Leon¡¯s eyes were worries and anger. The anger was bitter, but it felt good. When was she going to hug him like this¡­? There was not much time left for her to receive such a gaze. She felt happy at this moment. However, she then suddenly thought of the figure of this man while he was surrounded by people¡ªhis figure surrounded by women. To him, she might not even be a woman herself. Maybe even worse than a stone¡­ She was somewhat embarrassed. Drunkenness made Olivia daring, and her distance with him grew so close that she was able to put her thoughts into action without any hesitation in her mind. She placed her hand on his thigh, lifted her waist, held it back, and began to plant a kiss on his lips. Leon widened his eyes as if embarrassed by the sudden kiss. She hesitated, removed her face, and looked up at him. Olivia lowered her head at the unspoken gaze as if asking if he didn¡¯t like it, but Leon suddenly kissed her. As he twisted his head, their noses lightly brushed. His teeth lightly bit her upper lip, and a warm tongue drenched her dry lips. Olivia parted her little lips, and his tongue pushed in and craved her mouth. It was a soft and deep kiss. It was completely different from the kiss with Kevin, which was tainted with lust and gave her no consideration. His hand gently stroked her waist. At this moment, Olivia stroked his face and neck to her heart¡¯s content. As the slurping and hot, gurgling sounds stimulated her wet mouth, she frowned and let out a moan. ¡°Uh, umm¡ª¡± It was hard for her to breathe, whether it was the kiss with him or the drunkenness. Still, the dazed consciousness seemed a little farther away. Then, the carriage rattled. Leon grabbed her by the waist so it didn¡¯t disturb her posture, but instead, her hand, which was resting on his thigh, slipped inward. At the same time, he parted his lips. ¡°¡­.¡± The kiss stopped abruptly, though she wasn¡¯t too embarrassed either. Olivia was bewildered by the feel of her slipped hand. Somehow, even if the location was wrong, it was wrong for a long time. Where her hand slipped was his center. Moreover, the feeling beyond his clothes¡­ Looking at it, she opened her eyes wide. Leon¡¯s manhood swelled up. So, he got an erection. He is excited about her¡­ ¡°Your Excellency, then¡­¡± ¡°Stop.¡± She turned her gaze. Is he shy now? Meanwhile, Leon opened his eyes wide as he watched her gradually radiating boldness. She smiled brightly. Drunk, Olivia was a little more blatant and bold. ¡°Your Excellency.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Hold me.¡± As he looked at her face, she was still smiling. A seductive smile shone on her innocent face, and she looked incredibly enchanting with her gorgeous red hair. ¡°Hold me, Your Excellency. Just like last time.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, you agreed to that. When I want to¡­¡± Without answering, she raised her hand and stroked his manhood. At that, Leon frowned and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold you here.¡± ¡°Though I don¡¯t mind it here.¡± Kevin had always embraced her that way, so it wasn¡¯t new to her. She just wanted him. She just wanted to covet this man¡¯s body in front of her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re going to arrive soon and everyone else will see you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Make sure to consider that first.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Relax, I will get you to the mansion and do whatever you want.¡± Contrary to the ferocious swelling, his voice was cold. As Olivia tried to pull away, he grabbed her hand and made her head rest against his chest. Leon furrowed his eyebrows and closed his eyes, and she, too, exhaled her breath, which was somehow beating faster. Olivia was astonished at her own boldness. Although she was taken aback by the fact that he was so excited for her and that at her request for an embrace, he said he would do it without hesitation. Moments later, the carriage stopped. Leon got off the carriage and hugged Olivia. He took off her shoes. Surprised, she struggled a little, nonetheless, he ignored her and entered the mansion, hugging her tightly. It was polite to get her down on the bed, but he¡¯s been pretty quick since then. Leon sat on the bed, and he tried to take her dress off. However, it was not so easy to take off the complicated dress. Eventually, he rolled up the hem of her skirt and lowered her underwear. With his fingers exposed, he began to sweep her secret place. Her fountain was already wet as if expecting a future relationship. ¡°There seems to be no choice but to rip the dress.¡± ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s a waste. If you take it off slowly¡­¡± ¡°You told me to hold you first, but you¡¯re really relaxed.¡± He lifted and carefully licked her white thigh. ¡°Uhhngg!¡± Leon raised his teeth and bit and flicked her tender flesh. The stinging pain became a strange pleasure. He put her thighs on his shoulders. ¡°Oh, wait, that¡¯s¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s face flushed red as her entrance was blatantly placed in his sight. ¡°I¡¯ve already done it with my mouth, but are you embarrassed again?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± At that moment, the hem of her skirt, which was barely hanging over her lap, fell completely. Because of that, Olivia¡¯s white thighs were exposed, revealing the secret place she wanted to hide. ¡°Did you even ask Kevin to hug you like this?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He grinned as her face turned red without saying anything. ¡°Miss Claudel is very lewd.¡± Leon spread the liquid flowing from her well onto his still standing pillar. The slippery member touched her opening, and he pierced her insides in one breath. ¡°Heuk¡­!¡± As the length filled her interior tight, she frowned and made a suppressed sound. However, as if pleased with what she had been waiting for, her walls began to wrap tightly around his manhood, moist and soft. ¡°Tightening¡­ like this¡­¡± Seeing him uttering it loudly like this, she was ashamed and avoided his gaze. A sigh escaped her mouth as he pulled back and shoved himself back deep. He moved his waist slowly, warming her body. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Even that small gesture overflowed with joy and love. A sweet moan escaped and Olivia grabbed the bedsheets tightly as she twisted her body unknowingly. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± This time, Olivia frowned at the passive gesture and the flying question. She opened her closed eyes and gazed at Leon. This person asked a lot of questions, it was more than she thought. Most of them asked if she was hurt. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not painful, though she thought that it would be a pain that could be ignored if the pleasure provided by the action was greater. Nevertheless, Leon seemed to be most important that she was not hurt. Was he always so delicate and kind to other women? Even when he was holding another woman, would he wonder if she would get hurt, would he ask again and again. Thinking so, Olivia¡¯s expression darkened at that question. She smiled bitterly at the jealousy that she embraced. ¡­She dares to desire him and is even jealous. ¡°Continue, Your Excellency.¡± At that, Leon patted her head, and he began to immerse himself in the act. Her dark jealousy slowly faded, and a twisted joy began to lift her head. Because he was holding her at this moment, and he was lusting for her and embracing her. As she stretched out her arm and grabbed his arm, he bent her upper body to her. Olivia stroked Leon¡¯s cheek. ¡°Your Excellency, it feels good.¡± Hearing those words, he thought that fire would flash from his eyes, and he rushed to her lips. A kiss that was so harsh that it was incomparable to the polite kiss he had before poured out. Chapter 5.4 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 5 ¨C Part 4 However, she couldn¡¯t concentrate on the kiss. It was because of his manhood that savagely stabbed her delicate flesh underneath. Leon¡¯s pillar cut through her wall and repeatedly pulled out. The sound of the creaking bed and flesh hitting flesh grew louder and louder. Her breath, which was leaking out, suddenly began to contain moans. ¡°Uuuummm!¡± The moan that was about to burst was blocked by his lips. Instead, Olivia scratched his back, crying at the pleasure. As his thing pricked her inner wall, it was as if stars flew in her head. Although she tried to control the lewd moans from her mouth, the pleasure it gave her was so great. ¡°Ang, aaahhh!¡± Olivia eventually twisted her back. She let go of her hand that was wrapped around his back and gripped the sheet that she caught. ¡°Keuh¡­!¡± ¡°Aahh!¡± When she uttered pleasurable cries, Leon let out a low moan, too. His chin lifted slightly, and his body shivered. She felt hot liquid sprayed on her thighs. She convulsed at the remnants of the pleasure, panting her breath. Looking at Leon through her hazy gaze, he, too, had his face frowned and picked up his breath. When his and her eyes met, he pulled his body apart. Embarrassed for nothing, Olivia tidied her curled up skirt and lowered her legs. Perhaps it was because he had pushed her so hard that one of her raised legs numbed as she lay down and tapped her thigh. Leon, who saw it, sat across the bed and gently rubbed her thighs with two hands. ¡°Your, Your Excellency.¡± When Olivia tried to get up, he laid her back down and said, ¡°Wait. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to do it in one position in the future. I overlooked it.¡± In the future, after all, does this person think that this relationship will last for a long time? It was important to him, though it wasn¡¯t a big deal for him, so he was preoccupied with rubbing her legs. After a while, he asked. ¡°Are you okay now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± But, he was still rubbing her leg. Unlike when they just had a relationship, his hand was soft. Leon¡¯s hand that was giving her a massage suddenly touched her foot. ¡°It¡¯s small¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean small?¡± ¡°Everything is small.¡± Actually, she was rather tiny, but Leon was also a little too big. As she was about to say that, his hands clasped her tight calves. ¡°Ack!¡± When Olivia twisted her body, he released her hand. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°My legs are clumped together¡­¡± His words, questioning if she was hurt, reminded her of what he had done before. ¡°Even if it hurts a little, you need to release it.¡± Slowly, he kept rubbing her calves. The groan that came out of her mouth was obviously from pain, but somehow there was a corner similar to the scream she had thrown into his arms and screamed like crazy. Then, Leon popped his hand under her skirt. ¡°Your Excellency¡­?¡± ¡°Stay still.¡± When his hand touched her bare skin, she was startled. Nevertheless, he faithfully rubbed her bare legs. Still, somehow it seemed that his hand was getting weaker and more and more ticklish. His hand, which was caressing her soft flesh, continued to rise upward and the striped skirt was rolled up. Leon started rubbing her thighs, the most sensitive part, again. At the touch of his tickling, she unknowingly resisted an almost real moan. With his hands lifted her knees, the skirt that had gone up over her thighs turned completely over, revealing her shy place. Uncleaned seeds remained between her thighs and were dripping down. He squeezed open her closed legs and immediately rubbed the thick sensitive bud with his fingers. ¡°Uhk!¡± Olivia¡¯s face rose again with heat as the rough fingers swept over the area she had already become sensitive to from the love affair she had just had. ¡°Your face is red, too. Were you excited?¡± ¡°¡­Your, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Or are you still drunk?¡± It was an absurdly nonchalant remark. Olivia tried to release Leon¡¯s hand, but he didn¡¯t move his hand. ¡°I was just trying to clean up your place, but I think you need more.¡± He got up and climbed onto her lying face, gazing into her eyes. His sunken eyes were hot as if swallowing her tightly. The gaze she had always longed for was looking at her, burning with lust. Olivia started to get excited just by looking at it. Her gaze rested between his legs again. She could see him slowly starting to swell. ¡°Do you not like it?¡± When Leon asked casually like that, she shook her head. Then, for the first time, a smile appeared around his eyes. It was such a moment, but when she saw it, her heart sank. His hand reached the corner of her neck, and his fingers brushed her neck and collarbone. The touch of his fingers gave her goosebumps. Moments after, his hand touched the dress that wrapped around her chest. And, without hesitation, Leon tore the dress that covered her breasts. It was so strong that even the bustier she wore inside the dress was torn off. Her chest, which had been cramped up, fluttered open abruptly. ¡°Your Excellency!¡± ¡°It had to be torn.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Because my s*men was on it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Olivia¡¯s face turned red at those words. Meanwhile, she was skeptical that there was no normal option for him to slowly take off her dress. Even though Leon was a soldier, he always had the atmosphere of a nobleman. It seemed that he also had the savagery characteristic of a soldier. She decided not to think about the price of her dress because that¡¯s what he bought, anyway. He put her torso upright and put her on his lap, kissed her and naturally reached out and ripped the hem of her skirt. As the dress, which had lost its function as a garment, soon fell to the floor, Leon supported her waist with one hand and, having her torso rested against the headboard, brought his mouth to the upright peaks of her chest. ¡°Umm!¡± His hands rubbed the stuck out peaks, sometimes swiping with his thumb and scratching with the tip of his tongue as though kissing. Olivia put her arms around Leon¡¯s neck, as she leaned on his shoulder and let out a moan. As if the sound of her hot breath reached his ears, he flinched and spit out her cursing. ¡°Damn it, again¡­¡± He frowned and stared at her face. ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that into people¡¯s ears.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°From now on, I will take it as a meaning you want to.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Your voice¡­ It stimulates people in many ways.¡± Saying so, Leon grabbed her waist with one hand and lowered it down. His hard pillar slipped through her already soggy entrance. Due to the weight of her body, her insides swallowed him deeply to the root. ¡°Heuk¡­!¡± The pleasure he gave was great, but she was still not used to the enormity of it. Leon reached for her hips, opened her entrance a little more, before slamming back strongly. ¡°Aaaahhnng!¡± His overly stimulating thing stimulated her sensitive part at once. Liquid dripped between her legs. It was as if she was savoring his thing and swallowing it. As he pulled out his manhood, the red flesh on the inner wall came out as well. Again, Leon strongly inserted himself. Olivia¡¯s waist bent and her head bent at the fairly deep insertion. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at the ceiling. ¡°Aheuk!¡± Her mouth was dry and she was out of breath. Olivia¡¯s body was easily immersed in the pleasure, whether it was because of the drinking, whether she had become a beast in heat only to him, or whether it was a really lewd body¡­ ¡°Ah¡ªYour Excellency, Your Excellency!¡± As his speed increased, her head was dyed white with immense pleasure. How can it feel so good? Her pleasure with him was too strong for her to bear. The sound of the wet parts rubbing against each other resounded obscenely. She continued to cry helplessly at his waist. It seemed crazy. Leon¡¯s hand gripped her tightly as she struggled to get out of him unconsciously at the too much stimulation. ¡°Aahh! Aah, Your Excellency¡­! Please!¡± She didn¡¯t even know what she was saying anymore, and she accepted him. Tears welled up in her olive-colored eyes again. The sounds seemed to echo through her head. All reason seemed to disappear, and all the senses seemed to exist only between her legs. ¡°Ahhnggg!¡± Olivia let out a sharp scream. As she bent her upper body forward with pain, arching from the pleasure, Leon raised her arms and pulled her into him tightly. Her chest, which had been shaking with the violent movement, rubbed against his chest. Again, feeling the thick scent of his perfume, she screamed at his length that digs into her and shakes her. ¡°Aah, heuhh! Uuuuhnngg¡± Leon lowered his head and bit her chest with his teeth, as if the shaking seemed to bother him. Normally, it would have been a stinging pain, but in this situation, even that was a strong pleasure. ¡°Hahk!¡± Her body trembled as he pushed his manhood back hard one last time. Olivia felt something explode, and his manhood came out quickly. She couldn¡¯t tell if the dampness between her legs was from her own love juice or his seeds. By now, she could only lean against Leon¡¯s chest, breathing heavily. His hands ran through her sweat-drenched hair behind her ears. Raising her head to his hand to look at Leon, he grabbed her chin and kissed Olivia. She accepted the kiss helplessly. Chapter 6.1 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 6 ¨C Part 1 Fourteen-year-old Olivia proceeded cautiously. The hem of her skirt fluttered. She closed her eyes and hummed the music. But, her feet staggered within a few steps. She sighed. During the banquet, she will wear a heavier dress and has to wear heels. Now, she was wearing a very light dress, which was embarrassing to even call it a dress. Despite the light clothes, her dancing did not improve. Olivia recalled the dance lessons. The teacher watched her dance not progressing for months, sighing and shaking her head. Seeing that, Olivia shuddered and bowed her head. Unlike the song that she enjoyed listening to, dancing was very difficult. Nevertheless, she did not give up. She was so grateful that the Duke said that he would give her a coming-of-age ceremony. Olivia had to do well, if she didn¡¯t want his honor to be tarnished. Therefore, she has been focusing on practice lately. However, her room was too small for dance practice, and turning on the lights in the banquet hall was a very regrettable waste. So, she quietly practiced her dance in the middle of the night, in a corner of the garden lit by the lights of the mansion. ¡®Do this with my hands¡­¡¯ Her arms floated in the air, as though she had a man in front of her. Once again, Olivia stepped slowly to the music. Who will be her partner at the coming-of-age ceremony? Her heart was pounding. Perhaps, it¡¯s going to be the Duke? She didn¡¯t know, or it might be Kevin. If she¡¯s lucky, she might run into Leon. When she thought about it, her heart pounded and she felt motivated. ¡°Ack!¡± Though contrary to what she thought, her body soon caught a stone and tilted. Olivia thought she was going to fall, but strangely she wasn¡¯t hurt. She realized she was being held by someone. Carefully, she gazed up at the one holding her. ¡°Uh¡­¡± At one point, she thought her heart would stop. Leon was standing there holding her. ¡°Young Lord.¡± She turned white in surprise, and he lifted her up without a word. Did he see everything¡­? ¡°What were you doing in the dark?¡± ¡°That, dance practice. I¡¯m not good at it¡­¡± She muffled her speech. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a banquet hall?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a hassle to turn on the lights just so I can practice alone.¡± As she lowered her head and spoke, Leon spoke quietly. ¡°Such a loser to fall and get injured while doing this is.¡± Olivia was startled at that remark. He was scolding her. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He stared at her, frowned slightly with his brow, and sighed as he said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± ¡®Well, what should I say?¡¯ As she pondered seriously, he held out his hand. ¡°If you feel uncomfortable practicing in a banquet hall, come here.¡± He moved his steps, and she followed him. Leon went to his private training ground. The place where he practiced swords and shooting using the latest weapon, a gun, along with a bow. ¡°Here¡­?¡± ¡°This is my training ground. The lights are always on here.¡± ¡°But, Young Lord has to practice.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t use this place all day, and Miss Claudel doesn¡¯t practice dancing all day, so what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Still¡ª¡± ¡°Anyway, no one spends their free time here. Then, wouldn¡¯t it be better for someone to use it?¡± In other words, it was meant to divide the space usage by time. Her heart pounded at Leon¡¯s consideration. Such luck, she didn¡¯t even know she was lucky. ¡°Thank you, Young Lord¡­¡± Olivia smiled genuinely. Seeing that, instead of answering, he turned his head and looked up at the sky. ¡°Young Lord?¡± ¡°Then¡­ I will go back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In the end, he left without looking back. As Leon disappeared, she covered her cheeks with her hands. Her face is not red, is it? She smiled happily. He¡¯s still cool. The closer she looked, the better. She still remembers the feeling of his tight arms holding her. The voice that rang softly in her ears lingered like an echo. Although she had spoken to him, Olivia was more than happy that she was allowed to enter the training ground. Although he may have been considerate to prevent her from committing a nuisance in advance, consideration was consideration. Besides, when his practice is over, can¡¯t she openly spy on him under the pretext of practicing dance? Thinking that, she was so happy that she smiled mischievously. So, while he was practicing martial arts, Olivia practiced dancing. As she practiced, her skills improved. However, it was only stepping on the beat, and she still lacked flexibility. Her teacher said she was too rigid and demeaned her. She even said she was like a commoner girl who was forced to dance. It¡¯s next year when she turns sixteen, and she has to practice a lot of songs, but she doesn¡¯t even have the basics right now. With such heavy thoughts, Olivia often sighed as she danced. That day, too, she got annoyed by the dance that didn¡¯t work properly, so she kicked a stone by the dance floor. But, of course, the stone side was much harder than her foot. ¡°Ouch!¡± Olivia groaned and sat down on the rock. She hated it so much. Why should she learn this? As she covered her face with her hands, she heard a voice. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Kyaak!¡± At that, she let out a scream unknowingly at the sudden voice. Meanwhile, Leon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change even though it would be offensive to his ears. ¡°Yo, yo, young lord.¡± ¡°I heard a sound, so I came.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She got up. It didn¡¯t matter, except that her feet were tingling. She didn¡¯t want to explain her own stupidity. ¡°I¡¯ll empty the training ground.¡± She hurriedly got up from her spot. ¡°Are there any problems?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If you aren¡¯t hurt, you look bad.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± This man was worried about her. It was a common greeting, but again, her heart raced. Olivia blushed and lowered her face. ¡°I try to dance, though it doesn¡¯t really seem to work. I¡¯m always stiff¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°His Grace the Duke said he would hold a coming-of-age ceremony for me. I should do well, but I guess I¡¯m not good enough¡­¡± As she spoke bitterly, Olivia glanced at his face. As expected, Leon¡¯s expression remained the same. If it was Kevin, he would surely look at her warmly and offer consolation, but he didn¡¯t. She was just glad he didn¡¯t look at her pathetically. ¡°Hand¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°Give me your hand.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± He said, gazing at Olivia, who only blinked confusingly. ¡°Let¡¯s practice together.¡± ¡°Yes?!¡± She was bewildered. ¡®Let¡¯s practice together,¡¯ doesn¡¯t that mean he wants to dance together? ¡°No, no¡ª¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I am taking away the Young Lord¡¯s precious time! I¡¯m so sorry if you have to do this.¡± ¡°The time is not very precious, and even if my time is precious, I do it because I want it. So, Miss Claudel need not be so sorry.¡± Olivia was embarrassed by the cool, cutting-edge words. Carefully, she reached out her hand. Her head went white. ¡®I can dance with this person.¡¯ After hesitating, she put her hand on the one he reached out to. If not this time, when will she hold his hand? The rest was easy. His hands wrapped around her waist, and her hands rested on his shoulders. The clasped hands, the two arms supporting each other, were quite stable. ¡°What is the practice song?¡± ¡°Waltz of Light.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I know the melody. I will sing with my mouth.¡± As she hummed, he began to move his steps carefully. For fear of stepping on his foot if she made a mistake, she couldn¡¯t meet his face, though she could feel Leon looking down at her. After the hum was over, their feet stopped. Dancing was the worst. As the dance teacher said, she was stiff, and there was no dignity. Olivia lowered her head with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, was I too stiff?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re so nervous.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re putting strength in your shoulders.¡± It was a fact that even the dance teacher was tired of pointing out. Even though she was happy to dance with him, still, it was embarrassing for that to be pointed out. ¡°Thank you for dealing with me.¡± Although she was full of tension and different from the romantic situation she dreamed of, Olivia decided to thank this little fortune. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to practice again?¡± ¡°But, it is troublesome for the Young Lord¡­¡± ¡°Why is dancing so troublesome?¡± Olivia, who was about to say, ¡°That¡¯s, I took away Young Lord¡¯s precious time,¡± recalled Leon¡¯s cool words and bit her mouth. It was certain that the conversation would repeat itself again. As he took her hand again, her body quickly stiffened. Leon said, seeing her overly rigid, ¡°Miss Claudel. It¡¯s okay to make mistakes. It¡¯s okay to step on my feet. Let¡¯s do it one more time.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Surprisingly, Olivia had the illusion that he seemed to be hiding a softness in his hard tone. ¡°Dancing is about dancing together. Lean on me.¡± He pulled her back slightly and tilted her upper body. When she raised her head, he also tilted his upper body. ¡°I will lean on Miss, too. This is the attitude.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Maybe that¡¯s why she was unaware that her body was stiff? But, she was more comfortable with this posture. As he stepped on the steps, she, too, began to move her body. Suddenly, he opened his mouth quietly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that good at dancing either.¡± At the sudden words, she stopped her hum and glanced up at him. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 6.2 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 6 ¨C Part 2 ¡°The Young Lord¡­?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t really dance much.¡± ¡°But, you are so good with swords. Dancing must be moving your body¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little different. It¡¯s similar to how sewing and making clothes are different from embroidering.¡± At that, she nodded her head. When he said that, it struck her. Olivia asked as if she had suddenly thought of it. ¡°Then, how was your coming-of-age ceremony?¡± ¡°The coming-of-age ceremony was held modestly. Because I don¡¯t want to dance.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Really? That person? It was funny to do something like that because he didn¡¯t like it. Her lips curled up, and as she burst into laughter. Because of that, he stopped his feet. ¡°Look.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it so natural?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± As she talked with him, Olivia realized she was actually dancing, but she wasn¡¯t even nervous about it anymore. ¡°Did I not step on your foot?¡± ¡°You never stepped on it, and you even danced well. You seem to have practiced a lot.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes widened and twinkled at Leon¡¯s praise. Another blush appeared on her face. Seeing this, he added in a rare soft tone, ¡°And, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Even if you try to step on my foot, I will dodge it.¡± ¡°But, you said earlier that you can¡¯t dance.¡± ¡°Dancing and dodging attacks are two different things.¡± ¡®Could he say that as a joke?¡¯ She smiled broadly again. It felt like her troubled heart was fading away. When Leon praised her, she gained confidence. She was really confident she was going to do well now. ¡°Thank you, Young Lord. I really think I can dance well now.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Thank you for your valuable time. Now, I think I can do it on my own.¡± At those words, he made a subtle expression. She said, unaware of the meaning of that expression. ¡°Thanks for your kind help.¡± ¡°No. Let me know when you need help.¡± He was a really kind person. She glanced at his hand as he faced him. It would be nice if she could dance like this one more time. Nevertheless, greed had to be pushed to this point¡­ Olivia pulled away from him. She doesn¡¯t talk to him often, but sometimes when luck comes along, he¡¯s so considerate of her. She didn¡¯t know if this was just a small favor for the one he lived with or a good deed for the needy, but he was so precious to her. She liked him from the beginning, but it¡¯s even more now. These memories will never be forgotten. She will remember it for the rest of her life. Olivia laughed shyly. As she awoke from her sleep, Olivia slowly blinked her eyes. A chirping bird could be heard through the window. Wiping her long, frizzy hair, she got up and looked out the window. A bitter smile crept across her lips. She had a dream. She remembered dancing with Leon. She had kept it alone in her chest. But, the man doesn¡¯t remember it. It was natural. To him, it was just a small favor that would not remain in his memory. The emotions she felt at that time, the happiness, still haunted her. Why is she not as happy as she used to be, even though she mixes his body with him all night and kisses him¡­? Tears began to well up in her eyes. Moments later, a knock was heard. Olivia thought it was the maid who came in again this time. ¡°Can you get me a towel? I want to wipe my face.¡± Then, the white towel on the side table was held out to her. She buried her face in it for a long time. After wiping the tears from her eyes, Olivia took a deep breath. ¡°Did the Duke leave the mansion?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t entered the palace yet.¡± She flinched at the sudden sound of the man¡¯s voice. It was Leon who was standing by the bed. ¡°Du, duke!¡± ¡°You always seem to be surprised when I come in.¡± ¡°Tha, that¡¯s¡­!¡± This time she was embarrassed. This was because it was time for him to be outside. The sun rose so high¡­ Realizing the situation, she looked at herself. ¡®Thank God!¡¯ Come to think of it, since their act yesterday, she changed clothes and fell asleep properly. On a bright day, she didn¡¯t want him to see her naked. As Olivia put her knees up and looked away from his gaze, he stared at her for a long while before cautiously opening his mouth. ¡°You have no energy. Are you sick?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± With the expression on her face, she couldn¡¯t lie that she was in a good mood, so she bit her mouth. He let out a low sigh at her affirmative silence. ¡°Is there something you would like to have?¡± ¡°Thanks to Your Excellency, there is nothing lacking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about what you need. I am asking what you want.¡± What does she want to have? Actually, there is this person in front of her. It is this guy. If she said so, what expression would he make? She just thought she was like a little girl with a tantrum. Even knowing this, she blew out her resentment. ¡°Your Excellency will not give me what I want.¡± ¡°How do you guarantee I won¡¯t?¡± ¡°Because you will never want to give it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Hearing this, Leon didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. She regretted saying that. Kevin said he was sick of seeing such gloomy faces. A woman should always be smiling, but she¡¯s gloomy and unattractive, so no one will like her. Olivia agreed. How could this man have a crush on her who is so depressed? There was no room for him to have a crush on her, who in the first place believed Olivia couldn¡¯t live without a man. Olivia thought that Leon would leave with sighs at her own wretched melancholy and grumbling. ¡°Then, is there anything you want to do?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± At the completely unexpected words, she raised her head and peered at him. He didn¡¯t seem annoyed or angry. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a bad mood?¡± ¡°¡­Your Excellency, do you care about how I feel?¡± Leon didn¡¯t answer, but it was definitely positive. It was as if half of the feeling of depression was blown away by that alone. He takes care of her like this. Her heart warmed. ¡°Thank you. Though I don¡¯t know what I want to do, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do or what I can do to feel better. Sorry for ranting. It¡¯s because I really don¡¯t know.¡± When depressed, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Olivia just gasped and grabbed her chest, waiting for the feeling to subside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you took care of me, I¡¯ll take care of my feelings. When I see you again, I will never be like this.¡± It was an honest answer. She thought that Leon was going to give up now. Meanwhile, he quietly watched her face, keeping his silence. ¡°Have you ever ridden a horse?¡± At the sudden words, she opened her eyes wide and shook her head flutteringly. When she was a kid, she used to go to a stable at her home. However, the maid was terrified and stopped her, and she never went again. Horses were strange and special animals that lived there. A large animal that pulls wagons and carries people. ¡°I ride my horse when I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Would you like a ride?¡± At his suggestion, Olivia widened her eyes. ¡­To go horseback riding? Horseback riding was something she never thought she would be able to do. She asked if she could do it, and she was curious. ¡°Bu, but I, have never ridden a horse before?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll watch you, oh, if you want, I¡¯ll call another teacher.¡± With those words, another half of the gloom was blown away. ¡°Then, someone else¡­¡± ¡°Are you reluctant of me too?¡± ¡°Yes? But, you must go to the Imperial Palace. I cannot take away your precious time.¡± ¡°The time is not very precious, and even if my time is precious, I do it because I want it, so Miss Claudel need not be so sorry.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Where did she hear it? What he once said. The same consideration was coming out of his mouth. Is this person not disgusted or despised? Why is he so nice to her? The innocent Olivia Claudel is no longer there. Her heart was aching. Yet, on the one hand, her heart pounded. ¡°Your Excellency, are you really okay? If I may¡­ you are good at riding.¡± Again, his expression changed. ¡°Hmm,¡± He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not a very good rider, but I¡¯m good enough to take care of you.¡± He told her to get ready, and after coughing a few times, Leon went out of the room. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 6.3 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 6 ¨C Part 3 Leon and Olivia got into a carriage and moved to the outskirts of the capital. Her curiosity was stimulated by a place full of wild trees, not the usual landscaping trees in the garden. Then, Leon brought a horse. The horse he gave was bigger than the horse that drove the carriage. The horse was just as shiny as silver and had a nice black mane. She admired the handsome appearance. ¡°Your Excellency, will it bite me?¡± ¡°I brought the most gentle guy. If you don¡¯t offend it, it won¡¯t bite you.¡± As she looked at the horse, it blinked its eyes with a gentle gaze. Reassured then, she carefully reached out her hand and caressed the snout of the horse. ¡°Kyaak!¡± The horse laughed and revealed its yellow upper teeth. Surprised by the bizarre appearance, she jumped into Leon without knowing it, and he wrapped his arms around her shoulder and grinned. The horse¡¯s laughter was so shocking that she didn¡¯t even realize he was laughing or that he held her by the shoulder for a moment. ¡°I do it because I feel good. I like being petted.¡± ¡°really? Be excited.¡± When she plucked up her courage again, the horse pricked its ear and rubbed its snout at her. Although her nostrils still haven¡¯t gotten used to it, Olivia likes this gentle beast. The horse had a characteristic odor of straw. When she had become somewhat familiar with the horse, Leon put her on the saddle first. Because she was wearing a skirt, she had to sit facing the side, not in front, and it was so unstable that she was pretty scared. He jumped on her horse when in the high view, she pondered whether she should give up now. As he grabbed the reins in position, she was naturally locked in his arms. Olivia felt comfortable in the arms protecting herself. ¡°Your Excellency. Would the horse be heavy? It might be difficult to carry me, too.¡± He laughed at her words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It can carry even two armed soldiers.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± She was genuinely amazed. She knew that horses pull carriages, though it¡¯s really strong. She stroked the horse¡¯s mane. ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± At his words, she nodded her head. As he lifted the reins and slammed it down, the horse began to walk slowly. Olivia couldn¡¯t get used to the high visibility, although as the horse moved, she closed her eyes tightly, unwittingly frightened. ¡°Miss Claudel. It¡¯s fine. If you are afraid, take my arm.¡± At that, she grabbed his arm that was holding the reins. A low laughter was heard above her head. When Leon laughed like this, she looked like she was very funny. Her cheeks were stained red. ¡°Are you very scared?¡± ¡°I can stand it.¡± ¡°You can endure it, is it that much, then we stop even now¡­¡± ¡°Oh, no! It¡¯s okay! I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± She opened her eyes and gazed at Leon. Perhaps, it was because of the sunlight, his eyes seemed to look at her warmly. As she tried to make sure that what she saw was right, he opened his mouth as she did. ¡°Miss Claudel. Would you like to see the side?¡± As Olivia, who was only looking at the front, when told, turned her head. Her eyes immediately opened wide. ¡°Wow.¡± When she arrived, she saw the nature she had never known before. The dark green grass glowed yellow-green in the sunlight and dark green in the shaded areas. The sky was bright blue and clear, and white clouds were playfully decorated. She was walking there on a horse. A breeze blew and tickled her hair. The scent of her hair brushed the tip of Leon¡¯s nose. Olivia, looking in front, was unaware that Leon¡¯s gaze behind was on her. Leon¡¯s gaze turned to her slender neckline. With the defenseless, exposed collarbones, every move of the horse revealed a glimpse of her breasts that had been veiled by the clothes. When his gaze at it turned to the front again as if blaming himself, she glanced behind her. ¡°Your Excellency.¡± She smiled as she looked back at him as if what was going on. ¡°Thank you so much. Really, I feel better now.¡± Olivia¡¯s melancholy was washed away and blown away. Blue sky and open fields. It was the happiest thing for her to have such an experience with him. She liked this better than mixing bodies. It was as though she had returned to the days as a little girl when he and she rejoiced in dancing. A little, yes, she wishes she could live like this a little longer. What if he misunderstands her or sells her? Doesn¡¯t she still have time until he gets married, anyway? She wished he had a little more mercy. Sometimes mixing bodies, and sometimes living like this. Olivia gazed at his handsome face and suddenly thought that she wanted to kiss him on the face. She hesitated for a moment. However, when she realized that he had promised to cater to her needs, her hesitation vanished. Then, he stopped talking. As he was about to tell her something, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. He seemed startled, but did not refuse the kiss and accepted it naturally. She felt Leon¡¯s arms supporting her waist, which might have lost her balance. After a deep kiss, Olivia looked at Leon¡¯s face. ¡°Your Excellency. Can you be with me tonight?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She wants to have him. She wants to own some of him. She wanted to make his night her own, which is not owned by anyone now. That was her desire. Leon stared at her with an unknown expression on his face, then nodded his head and whispered. ¡°Anything you want.¡± Then, her timidity and intimidation disappeared a little. Rather than being demanded or forced by someone, she chose this relationship. When she was with Leon, she could have the bed she wanted. Although it was a sad and a relationship with no heart, she didn¡¯t want more than this in her relationship with him. She will no longer be depressed. Let¡¯s be satisfied, let¡¯s not be greedy in this relationship anymore. She pondered for a long time. The horse started again. This time, Olivia silently looked at these green fields she might miss, engraving it in her eyes. The horse stopped running in the field for a long time. He got off the horse and stretched out his hand. Olivia grabbed his hand and tried to come down clumsily. ¡°Ah!¡± But, her body lost her center and tilted, and she was held by him again. He should have taken her off right away, but for some reason, neither he nor she did. That was then. ¡°Your Excellency!¡± Their subtle atmosphere was broken by the sound of a man running. Olivia pulled off her body that had touched him. There, she could see the face of the running man. He was the servant who always followed Leon. She knows he went to the battlefield together, but if he had come back, why hasn¡¯t he been seen in the mansion until now? Olivia glanced at him with curious eyes. In the meantime, the servant bowed to her and went straight to Leon. ¡°Long time no see, Bill.¡± ¡°I found ¡®it¡¯.¡± At that, Leon twisted the corners of his lips and smiled. She also knew that that smile wasn¡¯t something he did because he felt good. As he rode the horse, she felt something cooler than the smile he had shown. ¡°Yes, I know it.¡± A low, subdued voice. It was clearly a plain tone, but it gave her goosebumps. Unknowingly, Olivia looked into Leon¡¯s eyes. Perhaps, the servant also felt it, and with his firm face, he cautiously opened his mouth again. ¡°And¡­¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°It seems that Princess Grande has communicated that she is visiting tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Grande Princess? Why is the Duchy¡¯s princess here? Her heart was pounding anxiously. ¡°It would be right for me to prepare for my fianc¨¦e, without any lack.¡± Hearing his words, she felt her heart crumble. Fianc¨¦e. She never thought that he would have a betrothed. Come to think of it, it was strange that he, who was the heir of a large family called the Duchy of Deorc, did not have a fiance. When did he have a fiance? As soon as he returns from the battlefield? Or, from a long time ago? Maybe she was the only one who didn¡¯t know¡­ ¡°In order not to go against the manners, no, to give the Duchy of Deorc the utmost hospitality possible.¡± ¡°All right.¡± He hardened the corners of his curled lips and looked at Olivia and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± She was awakened by the soft voice directed at herself again. Does this person have anything to do with letting her know that he has a fianc¨¦e? No, it was she herself who gave this relationship too much meaning. Could she have been more miserable than this? She laughed inside. Olivia leaned her body against the window sill and stared blankly at the sky. Leon came to her as the sun went down, the moon rose, and began to tilt west. He was looking at her as she stood under the window. She wrapped herself in white robes, and only the light of the lamp dimmed her. He gazed at it and moved his steps carefully. His lips opened when he reached her. ¡°Will you be okay?¡± He lifted his head and looked at Olivia. Her expression with her back to the moon could not be seen in detail. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Fianc¨¦. Because your fianc¨¦e is coming tomorrow.¡± Still, is it okay to mix his body with her? That¡¯s what she was asking. When he saw it, Leon gave a puzzled look. ¡°Does that have anything to do with you?¡± It meant, why does she have to care about his fianc¨¦e? At those words, her heart sank. She fully realized what her own relationship with him was. Leon continued as she smiled sadly. ¡°The most important thing is that you want me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She rolled her eyes down. This relationship, which was supposed to be taken positively, at least a little bit, felt more like an abomination than anything else as soon as she heard that he had a fiancee. They crave only the body according to certain conditions, with no mind, no affection, no future to live together. Her existence to this man was not so serious to the point that he didn¡¯t think she would be a nuisance to his fianc¨¦e. Then, Leon opened his mouth. ¡°To be honest with you, engagement means nothing. I have no feelings for Princess Grande.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Isn¡¯t that what an arranged marriage is? It was strange to say it again. She bowed her head. ¡°Are you upset?¡± ¡°Yes. I was upset.¡± He widened his eyes at her words. ¡°Why?¡± There was a certain expectation in those words, though Olivia didn¡¯t know it. ¡°Because you are not being loyal to your fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Loyalty¡­ It¡¯s interesting.¡± He let out a cold laugh. He raised one corner of his mouth. Come to think of it, today he showed a lot of different expressions. Leon¡¯s eyes lit up coolly. ¡°So, do you despise me? I come to hug another woman like this without keeping my ¡®loyalty¡¯ to my fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°What do you mean despise. How could I possibly do that?¡± She replied softly. This man doesn¡¯t want her, he wants her not to defile Kevin. With that thought, a clear conclusion was drawn. ¡­Let¡¯s stop. Here, let¡¯s stop. ¡°Did I not keep my loyalty? Miss Claudel. You are¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to hear that. Although she was disappointed with him, the feelings she had for him did not disappear. Chapter 6.4 Chapter 6 ¨C Part 4 ¡°This is the last time.¡± ¡°Last?¡± ¡°Nothing for the Duke to worry about will happen in the future. I promise.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t mess around with other men. So, just hold me without saying anything today.¡± Olivia approached him and untied the ribbon of the robe she was taking off. Slowly, her clothes slid down, revealing the white naked body. In the moonlight behind her back, the woman¡¯s body shone golden. ¡°What are you¡­¡± She took a step closer to him, one step at a time, and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I like you, Your Excellency.¡± As if seducing, she whispered in his ear. But, it was her longing heart, the sincerity she had been desperate and cherished. Leon gazed at her confusedly and asked. ¡°Are you saying you like me holding you?¡± As expected. She thought it would sound like that, but it was bittersweet that he actually took it that way. She smiled, then reached out and unbuttoned his shirt one by one. ¡°I hope the last one is better for you.¡± It was a twisted desire. If he is satisfied with this relationship, Leon will never forget her for the rest of his life. Although he would think of her as a prostitute. She carefully removed Leon¡¯s clothes. She helped him undress, watching her actions without resisting her. A wounded upper body was exposed. Well-knit muscles were shining golden in the moonlight. Scars like bullets passed by, scars cut by a knife. Looking at those many scars, she could imagine how hard it must have been for him over those five years. She felt sorry for him who had to go through the pain as she kissed each of the scars as if her lips were removing the scar. Her hand touched his rock-hard body. Soft fingers stroked each and every lump of his ragged abs. His breathing seemed to be getting faster, and his chest moved faster. Olivia¡¯s hand went down, and she took off her pants and brushed against his tight thighs. ¡°¡­.!¡± His two eyes widened. Her hand gently stroked his still-not-erected center. Sadly, this too was something she learned from Kevin. How to stimulate a man, specifically Kevin, how to make him feel good. As she stroked his pole a few times with her finger, his length reacted. Looking at it as it began to stand little by little, she knelt down on her knees and put it into her mouth. At the same time, a low moan sounded. ¡°Heuk, Miss¡­ Claudel!¡± There was a groan mixed with his voice. Olivia felt a sense of victory. She licked his manhood slowly, then pulled it out of her mouth and asked carefully. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He didn¡¯t answer anything. Seeing it, she smiled, licked his scrotum, and rubbed the saliva-soaked column with her hand. Feeling the strength in it, she stuck out her tongue and moistened his member, which was starting to grow bigger. Olivia¡¯s squishy tongue licked the pole and licked it slowly. She grabbed it and shook it to stimulate the roots. Eventually, she felt a sense of accomplishment when the center stood fully. ¡°Heuk, stop¡­!¡± Leon spit it out and pulled her away. He grabbed her and lifted her up. His breathing became steep. Grabbing her by the waist, he held her and sat her down on the bed. Olivia pulled her hips back, but his hand grabbed her leg. ¡°Your Excellency!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be fair?¡± ¡°But¡­ This time, I¡¯ll do my best, Your Excellency!¡± ¡°No need.¡± He said so and spread her legs apart. The red flesh had been wet for a long time already, excited to see him. Seeing it, Leon raised the corners of his mouth and spoke. ¡°Looks like you were waiting.¡± His voice made her frown in embarrassment. Leon licked her flesh without warning. As his hot tongue began to provoke it, she felt a tingling sensation inside her already, and she twisted her body uncontrollably. ¡°Ummm!¡± Her face frowned, and her chin pulled back. The bright red n*pples stood upright, revealing her excitement. The appearance of Leon spreading her red folds and exhaling a groan seemed more lewd than anything else. ¡°Your, Your Excellency!¡± His fingers entered. The place that contained the love liquid was moistened and accepted his finger without difficulty. The index and middle fingers parted the inner wall, and the thumb stimulated the cl*toris. As his finger pricked the sensitive spot, Olivia twisted her back and made a whimper. The wet sound and the face that looked at her as if he wouldn¡¯t miss a single reaction. She was excited again. ¡°Uuuhhnngg!¡± She bent back. Hazy eyes, wet with tears, gazing at him. Seeing it, he clicked his tongue, fixed her chin, and kissed her. After a soggy kiss as his saliva came and went, he said, pulling his face away. ¡°You don¡¯t have to excite me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°When I see your face like this, I get excited.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°When I look at those eyes, those two eyes¡­ it makes me hard like this.¡± At that, Olivia glanced at his lower body where his fingers were pointing. His pillar was hot, and it was showing off its huge presence. It was a ferocious force that could not be compared to when she had stimulated it with her mouth. Even from the tip of the rod, clear liquid was leaking out. On the other hand, Leon¡¯s face was more neat than anything else. It was the opposite of his already excited lower half. ¡°If it¡¯s the last time, let¡¯s do it.¡± Saying so, he brought his p*nis to her entrance. At the feeling of heat, her eyes, which had been loose, opened wide. Something of a thickness that was incomparable to the fingers had invaded. At the peak of her sensitivity, her cave was filled with water and, as he said, sucked in his thing as though she had been waiting for it. As if they were one body, a dizzying sense of satisfaction enveloped them. ¡°Huuhhkk¡­!¡± As he poked her most sensitive part, Olivia groaned and twisted her body. Leon whispered into her ear as if satisfied with the groaning mixed in her voice. ¡°Instead, as promised, never be with him again.¡± As she nodded, he covered her face with his palms and met her. He kissed her lightly, as though saying she did a good job. His hand caressed her chest passionately. He stole her lips, then bit her ear and kissed her neck. However, Olivia couldn¡¯t feel the touch because of his thing inside her. Stroked the slender waist, he patted the protruding hip bones. After a brief moment of intoxication with that strange feeling, he put his hands behind her knees and lifted her legs high. She tightly gripped the bedsheet in a sense of him digging deeper into her. ¡°Haaahhkk!¡± The slow pounding made her body go crazy. Exhaling her breath, Olivia firmly wrapped her arms around his neck and shouted in his ear. ¡°Please, quickly¡­¡± It was good to embrace him, and it always blinded her. At her request, Leon grabbed her by the waist and lifted her up, and he began to move quickly. The sound of wet skin hitting each other was the only sound that echoed through the room. ¡°Aaaaahhhngg!¡± Olivia clings to his arm and utters a sharp voice. Unknowingly, she hugged him desperately. Her chest was crushed by his hot body. Her n*pples, which were shaking with rough movements, rubbed and stood stiff. ¡°Ahhh! Ah¡ª!¡± The last, it was even more heartbreaking to think it was the last. She opened her tightly closed eyes and looked into his face. Leon frowned and closed his eyes. With her hand stroking the lips that let out a low breath, she lifted her head and kissed him. Meeting her eyes, he kissed her, grabbed her by the waist and lifted her up, before placing her on his lap. ¡°Uhhh!¡± A little more, she moved her waist on her own. She moved in search of the pinnacle of pleasure, and his movements coincided, and his pillar entered the depths of her wall. ¡°Aaahhh!¡± It was right here, here, right here. Leon noticed her sweet spot and stabbed his member relentlessly. Olivia let out a sharp voice. Her head tilted back, and his lips touched her neck. Like an animal that only has a sense of pleasure, she fell into a trance. She knew that her own voice was too loud and tried to bite her lip, though suddenly his fingers dug into her mouth so it was impossible. The moment he pulled out his finger and swallowed her lips again, his thing reached its climax by digging deep into her. She, too, trembled at her climax. He greedily swallowed her lips. The wave of pleasure slipped away, and a man and a woman who came to their senses met each other face to face. Leon gazed at her face and kissed her nose. His gaze was so sweet, it was like looking at a lover. Olivia thought it was the illusion she wanted to see. Or, she went crazy with pleasure and saw it in vain. It was good. To the extent that it cannot be expressed in words¡­ His actions always made her think nothing. Is it because he¡¯s good at holding women? No, he wasn¡¯t as good as Kevin. So, does she feel this better because she likes him¡­? Right. As Olivia looked at his face and was unusually excited when doing it with Kevin, her face made him excited. She hugged him for a long time, not even thinking of pulling his manhood out of her. Her head was spinning. His hand stroked the waterfall red hair. By now, Olivia was certain of one thing. This person may even like her body, too. He¡¯s excited to see her face, and she didn¡¯t even know what it meant to mix bodies like this without hesitation. Maybe, he started this relationship to prevent her from having a relationship with Kevin, but maybe he also came to enjoy the act? He didn¡¯t give her his heart, but Leon gave a heart to her body. Then, it was she who would be really hurt if she continued to do this. As expected, it was good to end the relationship. She lifted her back and pulled out over his body. Slowly, white semen flowed out. Seeing this, he frowned and said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I keep making mistakes.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I took the medicine, so I think it¡¯s safe.¡± Contraception. He said he took the contraceptive first. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad if she was pregnant with his child. There was nothing worse than having his seed, the head of the family, be conceived carelessly. Moments later, Olivia sat back down on his lap, gasping for breath. As the hot pleasures vanished, the cold reality tormented her. ¡­Tomorrow, his fianc¨¦e will come. Let¡¯s be together with this sweet man until today. With that thought, she grabbed his hand and lifted it up to rubbed her own cheek. Because of that action, his hand flinched suddenly. ¡°Sorry. I have no strength in my body.¡± At her words, Leon stretched out his hand and made her lean on his chest. He was the one who cleaned up after the act was finished, but now, he just sat there without moving. His body was still hot, and she forgot the cold reality again. So, until the moon went down, she leaned on his body for a long time. Leon brushed her hair with his fingertips constantly. ¡ª¡ª Note: Princess Grande¡¯s title is ¡®Princess¡¯ (??), but she¡¯s the daughter of a Duke, unlike a Royal Princess (??) which belongs to the Royal Family. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 7.1 Chapter 7 ¨C Part 1 07. Visit Olivia stared at the woman coming in, welcomed by everyone. She is a beautiful woman with dark blonde hair. Now that she thinks about it, she was the woman in the green dress who was smiling next to him at the last Imperial Palace banquet. Why didn¡¯t she notice it? Olivia blamed her own stupidity. ¡°Thank you so much for such a deep hospitality, Your Excellency.¡± Olivia looked at Leon, who walked past her and approached the woman who was in front of them. As he kissed her hand, she smiled at that polite kiss. What a beautiful woman. And, her attire was more sophisticated than anyone else¡¯s. A lemon-colored dress and gold-colored pearl earrings. Brilliant blonde hair was like sunlight, and it was dazzling. The woman glanced around, and then she found Olivia and smiled at her. ¡°Oh my goodness! Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± At Olivia¡¯s greeting, she smiled even more. ¡°You¡¯re Olivia Claudel, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I am Henrietta Grande. My father is Dolace Grande, the Duke.¡± She wasn¡¯t too surprised when she heard her title ¡®Princess.¡¯ However, she was intimidated by Henrietta¡¯s majesty. ¡°Let¡¯s stop the greetings and come in.¡± Leon held out his hand, and Henrietta placed hers there. Unlike Olivia, who was always hesitant, she was natural. The maids followed Henrietta in unison. They had always been pretending when with Olivia, but they seemed to think they should look good to the future Duchess, Henrietta. Even though it was expected, the taste was bitter. It was early for dinner, so they had tea time with a light snack. She uses some excuses to get away, but Henrietta says it was difficult in a place with no other woman other than her, and she asks Olivia to be with her for a little while. Besides, Leon was also staring at her, so she couldn¡¯t say she wanted to go in because she didn¡¯t want to show her pettiness to him. Henrietta, seen while drinking tea, was quite cheerful. She skillfully elicited a conversation without getting frustrated with Leon, who did not actively respond to her chatter. Looking at it, she thought Henrietta¡¯s smile was just like gold. ¡°I was very happy that the Duke of Deorc is my fianc¨¦e. I don¡¯t know how my father has been hiding it all this time.¡± Today¡¯s topic was their engagement¡­ Olivia quietly takes a vanilla madeleine, and she chews it for quite some time. ¡°I didn¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Later, the Duke returned, and I was told that my fiance was the Duke, how happy I was¡­ I immediately understood why my father hadn¡¯t said anything about my betrothal.¡± While Henrietta smiled like a flower saying that, Leon drank the tea without saying a word. And, after having the maid bring more of the madeleines, he looked at Henrietta, and said, ¡°Because my father and Duke Grande had a very special relationship.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Though every time I saw you as a child, I never dared to imagine.¡± ¡°The same with me.¡± It seems that the two had already met when they were young. Olivia quietly drank the tea. ¡°Oh, Kevin. How is brother Kevin?¡± ¡°He is currently on an inspection.¡± ¡°His Majesty seems to find him quite trustworthy.¡± ¡°After his accession to the throne, His Majesty works hard to keep talented people close to him.¡± ¡°Oh my, I heard my father say that it is difficult to understand the intentions of His Majesty the Emperor. If such an Emperor appreciates brother Kevin, do you know what standards he is?¡± ¡°There are no specific standards. Having managed this Duchy well during my absence, His Majesty must have appreciated it.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± ¡°Obviously, it would have been because I believe in him.¡± Olivia closed her eyes painfully at those words. She knew it, though when she heard it from Leon¡¯s mouth, she grew even more bitter. Leon trusted Kevin, as his older brother. As siblings. ¡°It¡¯s good that brothers have trust in each other.¡± At that moment, Henrietta¡¯s blue eyes twinkled meaningfully. When Olivia looked into her eyes in response to her bizarre reaction, she hid her true intentions with her smirk. Is it because she was too sensitive? She chewed on madeleine again. ¡°Oh. Miss Claudel.¡± Then, Henrietta¡¯s gaze turned to her. ¡°Does Miss Claudel have a specially appointed fiance?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t keep it a secret, tell me. Whom did you decide to marry? Kevin?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Henrietta tilted her head and asked as she kept her silence by gripping the hem of her skirt. ¡°Then, are you going to stay here without getting married? Miss Claudel is twenty-one, as far as I know? I think you¡¯ve passed your marriage¡­¡± Olivia realized what she was trying to say. Will she be living here without going out until she¡¯s old, that¡¯s what Henrietta was asking. However, she had nothing to say, so she could only grip her skirt. ¡°I have been thinking about Miss Claudel¡¯s marriage.¡± At that voice, Olivia opened her eyes wide and looked at Leon. Did he think of her marriage? Leon glanced at her and smiled. She knew all too well that that smile was a fake. ¡°Oh, my, which family is she supposed to marry? If it was a beauty like Miss Claudel and a quiet personality, then it must be a good family, right?¡± ¡°It will be within the family.¡± ¡°Oh, my gosh, I¡¯m going to be a member of that family, too.¡± Despite Henrietta¡¯s urging, Leon only smiled. He had a frustrated look on his face. But, in this situation now, no one would be more frustrated than Olivia. Did he decide to marry her off? He¡­ He did? It was natural for the head of the household to decide on the marriage of the family member. Nevertheless, can he at least discuss it once with her? So, why did he ask if she had anyone to marry in the first place? Besides, Leon and herself have mixed bodies. How could he be so arrogant as to decide whom she would mix her body with for the rest of her life? ¡­Is she a person who doesn¡¯t mean that much to him? Henrietta said she would not return to the Duchy of Grande, and she would like to stay in the mansion for a few days. Olivia wanted Leon to refuse, but he gladly accepted. Staying at the fianc¨¦e¡¯s house even before marriage was at risk of becoming a gossip, though it was also proof that the marriage was so close. Realizing this, Olivia said she was skipping dinner on the excuse that she was not feeling well, and she went into the room. She entered the room and suppressed her desire to cry. It was because she did not know what the maids would say to Henrietta if she cried. Olivia held her breath for a while as she continued to try to control her emotions, but she failed. Her lover married her off, and that lover had decided on another man to marry her. Could she have been more miserable than this¡­? At that time, she heard a knock. When she told the person to come in helplessly, the door opened and Leon came in. Why did this person enter her room? Shouldn¡¯t he have dinner with Henrietta? As she gazed at him with a half sulky mind and half puzzled mind, he sighed. ¡°Are you all right?¡± There was no way she wouldn¡¯t be okay because it was a fake sickness anyway. The only thing that wasn¡¯t okay was the mind. Olivia avoided Leon¡¯s gaze as if ignoring him. Looking at her, she pulled up the chair and sat down next to her. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s not that your body is hurt, it¡¯s that you feel upset. That¡¯s understandable.¡± Olivia was stabbed in the head and lifted her head in surprise. Leon studied at her with a subtle expression. At his gaze as if observing, her anger slowly rose. She was upset? Did this person know that? Did he do it even knowing it? For the first time ever, she clenched her fist and opened her mouth. ¡°Have you decided on my marriage?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Excellency has taken care of me, so I know you have the right to do that for me. I know it¡¯s rude and shameless, but it would have been better if you told me about this first.¡± As she spoke, she started to get angry. The hopeless melancholy turned into anger. She took her breath and spoke her words. ¡°Even so. How on the spot¡­ To hear the story of my marriage on the spot. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t mind, but¡­¡± ¡°I have not thought about your marriage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my future¡­ Yes? You don¡¯t have anything in mind?¡± When Olivia opened her eyes wide and asked, Leon grinned and replied ¡°I lied out of fear that you would be in trouble. That way, there won¡¯t be any annoying questions. If someone asks you such a question in the future, answer it like this.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± She puckered her mouth. In an instant, she lost the reason to be angry. Nevertheless, the already burning anger did not go away immediately. ¡°Then, you should have been able to tell me beforehand! Like an idiot, I¡­!¡± Stop it! Stop getting mad! Her reason had deterred her like that, although it had been a long time since she had already heard an angry voice coming from her mouth. ¡°Princess Grande made a sudden visit today, I didn¡¯t expect that she would ask such a question, and before I could share my thoughts and have a conversation about it, we¡­we were a little busy.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± Olivia blushed as she recalled yesterday¡¯s love affair. Her anger, which had risen to the top, turned into shame and disappeared. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 7.2 Chapter 7 ¨C Part 2 ¡°I knew you would be so angry with yourself, so I¡¯m here to tell you before the misunderstanding builds up. That¡¯s a relief.¡± Thankfully, the misunderstanding was cleared up. However, Olivia was somehow bothered by Leon¡¯s face. She soon realized why. Because there was a small smile on his lips. ¡°¡­Why are you smiling? Is it fun for me to get angry?¡± As she spoke sharply, he shook his head. ¡°I have never seen Miss Claudel get angry.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Because I thought you were someone who couldn¡¯t be angry.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t understand what Leon was talking about. She doesn¡¯t seem to be angry, so he was glad that she¡¯s angry now¡­? ¡°When you are angry, you can be angry.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Just because you get angry, it won¡¯t really put you at a disadvantage.¡± That was exactly what Olivia had always been worried about. So far, Olivia hasn¡¯t been angry. Well, she couldn¡¯t exactly. It was because it returned to her as a disadvantage. When she raised her voice to Kevin, he would starve her for three days. Because of that, she realized she shouldn¡¯t be angry. However, Leon said he was okay with it. She was choked by it. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not fully relieved.¡± Leon took her hand as Olivia whispered quietly and bowed her head to hide her red eyes. He gazed down at the back of her white hand that her blue veins reflected through it, then gave strength and pressed his lips over it. It reminded her of the caresses he poured into her mouth when she had sex with him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Claudel. I apologize.¡± The action made her heart forget about the situation and let her beat freely. This time her face turned red and she couldn¡¯t raise her head. In fact, it was enough for him to find her in her room to clear up the misunderstanding. He wiped the back of her hand where his lips had touched with his thumb softly. At that action, her body seemed to heat up at that strange feeling. ¡°And, I apologize again.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°The mansion will be noisy for a while. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t ask for your consent in advance.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°And, I¡¯m sorry that I smiled when you got angry. It wasn¡¯t because your anger was funny. It¡¯s just a little¡­¡± ¡°A little?¡± ¡°¡­Nothing.¡± Olivia wanted to question him, though Leon released her hand and quickly left the room. It was just outrageous. What was he trying to talk about? Looking at the closed door, she glanced at the back of her hand, where Leon¡¯s lips had touched. She knew that kissing her on the back of her hand meant an apology. Even so, it seemed to relieve her gloomy mood with that apology alone. Why is Leon so sweet now? Shouldn¡¯t he be farther away from her for fear of his fiance guessing their relationship? But, why does he have this attitude? She was confused. Nevertheless, since she couldn¡¯t guess anything, Olivia gave up, rolling her head and raised the back of her hand. She then wiped her finger, blushing and kissing the back of her hand. She couldn¡¯t quite shake her mind out of it. It wasn¡¯t pleasant to see the quiet mansion filled with Henrietta¡¯s laughter. Leon gave permission to go to most places in the mansion, as she heard. She knew even if she didn¡¯t want to know because the maid was sarcastic in a gentle tone, as though it felt good to tell her that. Henrietta acted as if everything was hers. It was plausible that the employees of this mansion treated her with respect as if she had already become the Duchess for two days. Even more arduous was Henrietta¡¯s behavior. She was sociable and understanding, but she sometimes used a strangely sarcastic nuance, which got worse in Leon¡¯s absence. When Leon left for the Palace, Henrietta begged to have her over for tea time, and Olivia couldn¡¯t refuse her request, so she was forced to have a conversation with her. It was still like that now. She was forced to sit in the tea room, drinking tea with Henrietta. ¡°I think the predecessor Duke loved Miss Claudel very much.¡± ¡°Yes, he cared for me like a daughter.¡± Olivia remembered the predecessor Duke. The predecessor Duke was very kind to her. She knew that her life would have been a little better if he hadn¡¯t died from a sudden illness. ¡°How did the former Duke bring Miss Claudel?¡± ¡°My father was said to have saved the life of the predecessor Duke while he was alive. He says they¡¯ve been friends ever since.¡± ¡°There was such a thing. The predecessor Duke also had a great personality. He¡¯s taken someone from a warring country. His Majesty the Emperor must have been uncomfortable with it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Even though it was said that the predecessor Duke brought her to her simply to repay a favor, he gave Olivia a lot of affection, if she dared to think about it. He was very busy, even clumsy, but he tried to take care of her whenever he had time. He felt sorry for her, who was always withdrawn. When the Duke died suddenly of illness, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. It was because she felt so sorry that she must have brought misfortune. ¡°Though isn¡¯t it strange? If you really had been considered a daughter, he would have adopted you as an adopted daughter.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At Henrietta¡¯s words, Olivia¡¯s chest stung as if something had pierced her. That was because it was what she couldn¡¯t help but think as well sometimes. ¡°Actually, having a benefactor¡¯s daughter like this is a great reward. This is how we can meet.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything and rolled her eyes. Henrietta smiled brightly and continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I come here, I intend to treat Miss Claudel like a friend, like a sister.¡± ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡± Olivia thought Henrietta¡¯s words were pretentious. However, she had no choice but to say thank you. Henrietta smiled more at her. ¡°After hearing about Miss Claudel¡¯s past, I couldn¡¯t sleep all night. To be in such a dirty place with your mother, how¡­¡± At that moment, she could hear a sneer behind her. The maids looked at her, observing her with a subtle expression. Seeing the smirk in their eyes, Olivia clenched her fists. Her heart started pounding. Henrietta saw it and placed her hand on Olivia¡¯s. ¡°I know that you are quiet and shy and don¡¯t say anything. I like Miss Claudel¡¯s personality. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever collide with me, are you? Um, it¡¯s weird to say that we collide. It¡¯s good for harmony. We¡¯ll be fine for a long time.¡± That said, she meant, ¡®don¡¯t make a sound and follow me, so you don¡¯t collide with me.¡¯ As it was time for Olivia to nod her head with a bitter smile at the blatant remark¡­ ¡°Miss¡­!¡± The maids hurriedly ran. Henrietta asked calmly. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°That is, Marchioness Philistines has visited.¡± At that, Henrietta furrowed her eyebrows. Olivia saw the contempt in her eyes. ¡°That, this house¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°What brought her here?¡± The maid said to Henrietta¡¯s question. ¡°That¡¯s, um, she said she would see¡­ Miss Claudel.¡± Saying that, the maid seemed reluctant to call her ¡®Miss¡¯ in front of Henrietta. Henrietta looked at Olivia¡¯s face and asked coldly. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not certain¡­¡± ¡°There must have been a notice that she was coming.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I guess you were friendly?¡± ¡°We only met once. However, she once said that she would visit the mansion later.¡± Henrietta¡¯s words were similar to an interrogation. She continued, confused. ¡°What kind of rudeness to visit without communication.¡± As Henrietta¡¯s pretty face frowned in displeasure, Olivia was also stunned. How did she make such a sudden visit? Henrietta thought for a while, then she spoke with a smirk. ¡°Oh, right. Miss Claudel. So, let¡¯s do this. Since it¡¯s Miss Claudel¡¯s guest, Miss Claudel, please tell Marchioness Philistines to return directly.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°This was the first disrespect from Marchioness Philistines. You¡¯re busy right now, so even if you ask her to come back, it¡¯s not a big disrespect.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°His Excellency the Duke will be offended if he hears this. You know. Even though Marchioness Philistines is His Majesty¡¯s mistress, she is from a lowly family. Wouldn¡¯t the dignity of a Duchy be degraded when she enters a noble¡¯s house privately?¡± ¡­How is she going to get rid of the person who came to her? Still, Henrietta, who clasped her hand, said as if she had noticed the objection in Olivia¡¯s face. ¡°This is something that Miss Claudel should be offended by. Why would she make such a rude visit, considering Miss Claudel? Besides, Miss Claudel doesn¡¯t seem to think you¡¯re very friendly with her.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Miss Claudel, unlike that woman, still has the blood of a ¡®real noble.¡¯ You should hang out with people like us. You shouldn¡¯t hang out with women like that.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 7.3 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 7 ¨C Part 3 Henrietta¡¯s words were quite sweet. Marchioness Philistines¡¯ visit was certainly sudden and rude. Besides, Leon might be offended by this news. Seeing Olivia¡¯s troubled expression on her face, Henrietta smiled kindly. She had a face that didn¡¯t doubt that Olivia would follow her. If she chased Marchioness Philistines as Henrietta told her, she would be more kind to her. Maybe she would even recognize her as a member of the nobility. Then, Olivia¡¯s mouth opened. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Did I hear it wrong? Say it again.¡± Olivia hesitated a little and said adamantly with a tolerant look as if Henrietta was showing her one last chance. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that, Princess.¡± At that, a cool aura appeared on Henrietta¡¯s face. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°In any way, she¡¯s my guest.¡± ¡°Hah, don¡¯t you know now? Even as a guest, Marchioness Philistines has been rude, and this might affect the Duchy¡¯s honor. If you have any thoughts¡­¡± ¡°The Duke has left for the Palace, and we are the only two left in the mansion. Marchioness Philistines said she came to see me. If there¡¯s anything, won¡¯t it be in my little honor? Will the honor of a noble person like the Princess be tarnished?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand, but Miss Claudel. This, Miss Claudel should be angry¡­¡± ¡°I am surprised, though I am not angry.¡± ¡°Even if you are not angry, His Excellency will be angry! This is for the Duchy and you¡ª¡± ¡°If His Excellency is angry with me, I will take it sweetly. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± At that, Henrietta frowned. She smiled as if she was dumbfounded. ¡°So, you¡¯re bringing the Emperor¡¯s lover into your house now? A person who isn¡¯t even a real noble?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you think I will see it that way? I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll meet her in my room so that we don¡¯t run into the Princess separately.¡± Even though Princess Grande was treated as the mistress, she was not yet an official mistress so she had no right to stop Olivia. Henrietta let out a cold sneer. Olivia was bewildered by the ridicule and hostility beneath the eyes, but she thought this was better. The candid and outright hostility made Henrietta look like one of those maids, who was not so noble and elegant, that she couldn¡¯t even stand face to face with her and was ignoring Olivia. She was the one who had been accustomed to that hostility. Then, suddenly she was not afraid of Henrietta anymore. ¡°Yes. Well, I understand. Do whatever you want. I didn¡¯t think that there would be a lot of places where you could relate to each other.¡± As Henrietta laughed with sarcasm, Olivia opened her mouth. ¡°If you say that, I feel bad, Princess.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Birds of a feather, what does it mean? The Princess knows it well, and so do I.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about denying it because that¡¯s how it sounded to me. I didn¡¯t get the Deorc surname, but I belong to this family. You seem to be speaking with the intention of insulting me, and I am sometimes hurt by the words of the Princess.¡± ¡°Miss Claudel.¡± ¡°I wanted to tell you earlier, but I never told you where me and my mother came from. Where, or from whom did you hear it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very sensitive, and you¡¯re not sophisticated in how you get angry.¡± ¡°At first, I was never sophisticated. I¡¯m sensitive. If you¡¯re actually thinking about living here in the future, I¡¯d like you to know. Otherwise, we will have a lot of bumps.¡± Olivia spoke bluntly, clenched her fists, and stood up from her seat. ¡°Then, I will go to meet the guests. Jesse, Rose, come with me.¡± As she walked to the porch, she sighed. Olivia felt a strange sense of liberation. It was not only because of her sudden courage, though because of Leon¡¯s words. ¡®If you are angry, you can be angry.¡¯ Those words gave her a strange sense of reassurance. If she had been the usual, she would follow Henrietta and would not have been offended by what she said. So, her tongue would harden, and her heart would turn to stone. Didn¡¯t she actually know that Henrietta was ignoring her? If Leon had known that she had been rude to his fianc¨¦e and had brought Marchioness Philistines in with her own judgement, he might have been very angry, although right now, she didn¡¯t want to care about it. She said her own feelings for the first time. The exhilaration made her toes tingle. Upon reaching the porch, Olivia opened the door herself and welcomed Marchioness Philistines. ¡°Welcome, Marchioness.¡± Olivia smiled as she gazed at Marchioness Philistines. The sun was warm, and the wind from the porch tickled her hair. Marchioness Philistines opened her eyes, and soon gave her a sweet smile. ¡°Nice to meet you again, Miss Claudel. You are beautiful today.¡± ¡°Sorry for the sudden visit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± The Marchioness smiled. She looked at Olivia¡¯s room and smiled a little more. ¡°I came here to tell my personal story. Could you please send everyone back?¡± When Olivia nodded her head and stared at the maids, they walked out of her room with displeasure. At the same time, the Marchioness smirked. ¡°You look better than I thought. It¡¯s such a relief.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± At Olivia¡¯s puzzled expression, Marchioness Philistines said with a mischievous expression. ¡°What do you mean? I came to rescue you, and I¡¯m glad you look okay.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re here to save me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Duke Grande¡¯s daughter here? I have to be worried about how bearable that arrogant girl will be to Miss Claudel.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°When I think the good Miss Claudel is in trouble, my feet are already pointing here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°This is my personal story. Those maids, I told them to step back because obviously, they were going to pass our conversation on to her.¡± Marchioness Philistines laughed at Olivia¡¯s embarrassment, not knowing what to say. ¡°Honestly, I thought I might not be able to get in for a visit that was too hasty. Besides, Princess Grande hates people like me very much.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You can tell just by looking into her eyes. She always hated me. She must have cursed at my place of origin, right?¡± As Olivia avoided her gaze, Marchioness Philistines burst into laughter. ¡°How can you not hide your face like this? Miss Claudel! If it¡¯s the acting that makes you fight Princess Grande, it¡¯s top-notch.¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry, for what? You can¡¯t just apologize and go away. Nothing to apologize for, I was already guessing.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Looking at the faces of the maids earlier, did you two even have a fight over bringing me in?¡± ¡®How does she know everything at one glance like this?¡¯ When Olivia was startled, Marchioness Philistines smiled at her. ¡°Oh, my goodness. How rejoiceful. So, Miss Claudel fought for me? Seeing that I was invited like this, I think you won, right?¡± ¡°How on earth do you know so well?¡± ¡°How could I have come this far if I didn¡¯t have a clue?¡± Olivia was genuinely envious of her eyes. Marchioness Philistines continued with a shining face. ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Have you never had a fight, never been angry? Miss Claudel, do you know that your hand is shaking?¡± It was only then Olivia realized that she had been trembling earlier. She trembled like this, and she rebelled against Henrietta. Maybe Henrietta didn¡¯t see this? No, if she had noticed that, she would have laughed at her¡­ Olivia sighed in relief. ¡°I can¡¯t get angry because I¡¯m, in fact, a bit stupid¡­¡± Hearing that, Marchioness Philistines¡¯ face was colored with tenderness. ¡°It¡¯s a situation where you can¡¯t be angry, so it¡¯s natural for you to be this way. So, don¡¯t say you¡¯re stupid.¡± Olivia smiled at her kind words because they felt more sincere than Henrietta¡¯s soft words. ¡°Is His Excellency good?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia added shyly as she bowed her head. ¡°¡­Too much.¡± Marchioness Philistines, who saw it, said. ¡°If it¡¯s too much, or if he treats you well enough, isn¡¯t that because Miss Claudel is a good person?¡± ¡°Still, I am a nobleman from a fallen country. I¡¯m not that kind of person. There is nothing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one left, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It is you.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 7.4 Chapter 7 ¨C Part 4 Upon hearing that, Olivia opened her eyes wide and said, ¡°¡­You mean my body is left?¡± At her words, Marchioness Philistines burst into laughter. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, no matter how much I came from a prostitute.¡± Not because of Marchioness Philistines¡¯ origin, though because Olivia was pricked by her. At that, Olivia¡¯s cheeks reddened in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s just something I¡¯ve always been thinking about. It¡¯s not because of the Marchioness¡¯ origin.¡± ¡°Are you saying that the Duke is good to you because of Miss Claudel¡¯s body?¡± The words startled her. Because her excuses sounded more like that, Olivia blamed herself for her words without thinking, stuttering and making excuses. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what it means. His Excellency the Duke is not such a person¡­ My body, I thought it was just my body. His Excellency the Duke is a straightforward person, and he takes good care of me as a family member, though he is so good that it means that it is too much.¡± ¡°His Excellency Duke Deorc, straightforward?¡± Marchioness Philistines burst out laughing at her. At that, when Olivia glanced at her as if she was wondering why. Marchioness Philistines said, with a strange smile on her face. ¡°Do you know how wild beasts hunt?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Take the lion as an example. It is said that when a lion hunts, they watch its prey holding its breath for a few days.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°And, when the herbivores let their guard down, they bite the prey¡¯s throat in one breath.¡± Marchioness Philistines made a mouth shape with her hand and mimicked a biting. ¡°The Duke I know is not a straightforward man, but such a lion. He waits for someone to put their guard down, then grabs their neck and bites them off. He values discipline and morality, although once he has a goal, he simply ignores it and rushes to their prey.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± At Olivia¡¯s question, Marchioness Philistines laughed. ¡°I was on the battlefield for five years. Even though I hated seeing it, I saw it a lot. More details than this will be kept as our secret. To Miss Claudel, he must remain a straightforward Duke.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Do you know? Maybe, that person is starting the hunt now.¡± Her words left a strange lasting impression. Marchioness Philistines was still a storyteller. The time flew by as she talked to her, and Olivia was able to put a smile on her mind with ease. Her candor was the Marchioness¡¯ greatest charm. ¡°Oh, my gosh! Did that woman say that?!¡± Olivia, unwittingly, recounted the words that Henrietta had said to her. She knew she shouldn¡¯t speak, though because she wanted to confide in what she had piled up. She had no friends of hers, and the Marchioness¡¯ presence set her free. ¡°Tell the Duke quickly! Oh, my!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that. She¡¯s his fianc¨¦e. I don¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it.¡± Hearing her answer, Marchioness Philistines frowned and nodded her head. ¡°Well, to say the least, His Excellency the Duke cannot move. First of all, she is his fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Marchioness Philistines understood Olivia¡¯s heart best. ¡°Still, isn¡¯t that too much? No, how can he leave you in one house with that woman! Come out right away! I will take care of it.¡± ¡°But, I can¡¯t be indebted¡­¡± ¡°Then, I will introduce you to a job. That¡¯s it!¡± ¡°A job?¡± Olivia opened her eyes wide, and asked. As Marchioness Philistines spoke, she suddenly smiled. ¡°I think so, a job!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Miss Claudel is not angry and is withdrawn because she is not able to stand on her own and is entrusting herself to this house.¡± ¡°Yes¡­that¡¯s right.¡± It¡¯s not wrong, but objectively speaking, Olivia felt that she herself was a burden. ¡°This might make him angry, but because he has to be fair¡­¡± ¡°Excuse me? It was so soft I couldn¡¯t hear it.¡± ¡°No, nothing. So, if you feel uncomfortable being in the Duke¡¯s house, you come out. And, to get a job to be self-reliant.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not selling your body, I¡¯m telling you in advance in case it causes any more misunderstandings.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Actually, nobles are surprisingly talented. First of all, you learn basic knowledge and culture.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I can teach ordinary children to read, and I can teach other knowledge to those who can read. However, the truth is, nobles don¡¯t like to do this. That means you¡¯re down. I¡¯m going to introduce you to something like this. Do you not like it?¡± ¡°No, not at all. When I was young, our family fell apart.¡± ¡°I heard that someone I know wants to build a school like that, but they need a teacher. Miss Claudel would be a really good teacher. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t read?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± She was startled by the sudden opportunity. Finding a job, she can choose for herself¡­ Just as she rebelled against Henrietta and took in Marchioness Philistines. But, she will leave this mansion, if she does¡­ ¡°Miss Claudel?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re shaking, are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± Saying so, Olivia struggled to calm her tremors and smiled. Meanwhile, Marchioness Philistines gazed at her meaningfully, although she asked no further questions. So, the conversation continued. After a long conversation, Olivia was finally able to call Marchioness Philistines ¡®Jane,¡¯ and Jane also called her ¡®Olivia.¡¯ As she chatted with Jane, she realized that it¡¯s quite enjoyable to chat with her peers¡ªJane, of course, was an older sister by three years. ¡°Job¡­¡± After sending Jane, she mumbled to herself. Even when she got out of this mansion, she could do something. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have courage? It might be okay. Her heart was pounding, and fear came over. At the sudden memory, Olivia closed her eyes tightly and tried to erase it. Henrietta, of course, as soon as Leon returned, told Leon everything that had happened today. Olivia made no excuses as she kept her head down. ¡°Your Excellency, please comfort me. Miss Claudel must be on the sensitive side, seeing that she was offended even though I didn¡¯t mean it with bad intentions.¡± As Leon was taking off his coat, he did not respond to any of Henrietta¡¯s words. Only when she finished her words, he opened his mouth. ¡°So, she brought the Marchioness into the mansion, is that what you mean?¡± ¡°Yes. I obviously¡­¡± Olivia thought Leon would scold her. It was time for her to think of the scoldings that would soon follow. ¡°Isn¡¯t it against the law to drive out those who have already come?¡± At that, she lifted her head and saw him, and he was glancing at Henrietta with a curious expression. Leon had a fresh attitude that overshadowed what Olivia had been worried about. ¡°Bu, but¡­!¡± ¡°If you were so dissatisfied, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered if the Princess had sent her out yourself. Didn¡¯t I give you most of the authority to operate the mansion? Why didn¡¯t you have the maids do it?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Come to think of it, it was like that. Henrietta had the right to expel Jane if she wanted to. Though why did she try to make Olivia do it? It was obvious. Because she didn¡¯t want to have Jane as an enemy. So, she handed it over to Olivia. When she realized it, her head went blank. Henrietta gave a speechless expression. Did Leon know that and asked so? However, Leon had an expression of pure curiosity. There was no way he was acting, and it was clear he hadn¡¯t noticed. When she couldn¡¯t answer him, Leon looked at Olivia this time. ¡°Miss Claudel, I hope you will be very careful next time you bring your friends. And, if you and the Princess don¡¯t have the same tendency, don¡¯t get angry that way. It¡¯s probably better to avoid meeting the Princess in moderation while she is in. I don¡¯t like it being noisy in the house either.¡± Obviously he was scolding Olivia. Although his face, looking at Olivia with his back to Henrietta, didn¡¯t look so angry. He said not to meet Henrietta, does he care for her? Olivia said with a puzzled expression. ¡°I¡¯m sor¡ªNo, I understand.¡± She tried to say she was sorry, but realized that she had done nothing wrong and corrected herself. Seeing that, the corners of Leon¡¯s lips rose very slightly. ¡°Go in.¡± With that said, Olivia went up to her own room. She was not scolded, and she was stunned by it. Should she be happy that she¡¯s lucky? Rather, Leon seemed to have taken her side. So, what has changed? Henrietta was his fianc¨¦e, and she would be by his side and spend the rest of her life with him. Excited that he only sided a little with her¡­ She felt really pathetic about herself. Olivia let out a heavy sigh as she covered her face with her hands. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¨C Part 1 It had been five days since Henrietta had arrived, but Olivia was surprisingly comfortable. It was because she didn¡¯t ask for unreasonable teatime anymore. Olivia¡¯s range of action was not wide, and when she and Henrietta met one day Henrietta ignored her and walked away. She thought Henrietta might come to her room and argue with her, but while Leon had given Henrietta access everywhere, he forbade entry into the Duchy¡¯s study and Olivia¡¯s room. Hearing that, she was relieved. Therefore, Olivia, who only went in and out of her room and the study, was living well without any trouble. ¡°Are there any inconveniences?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leon called Olivia every evening and asked: despite her assurances that it was okay, he kept coming to her. With Henrietta¡¯s presence, Olivia tried to maintain distance from him, but as he continued seeking her, he didn¡¯t seem to distance himself, frustrating her. Do his actions make it seem as if he felt the same? As Olivia seemed to cut off the conversations that had nothing to do with her, she often felt that Leon appeared frustrated with her. He looked at Olivia and raised his eyebrows slightly, as if something was wrong with her, nevertheless Olivia thought that was very sweet. On the other hand, Leon was courteous to Henrietta, but not friendly. Of course that was her own perception. Was she so jealous of Henrietta that she was delusional now? While she was chiding herself, Olivia looked at Leon asking if she felt uncomfortable today. Of course, she had already replied that there was nothing inconvenient. With the conversation cut off again, Leon sighed slightly and observed. ¡°Not much time left.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± What does he mean there is not much left? As she wondered, Olivia realized that he was speaking about Henrietta. Olivia nodded her head, and Leon placed a hand on her shoulder. As she flinched, he lifted his hand again. ¡°Miss Claudel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault to you.¡± ¡°Is it wrong?¡± Leon didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Olivia. Then Leon smiled. That smile was bittersweet. Olivia¡¯s heart ached at the expression on his face. Now that she looked that closely, Leon appeared a little tired. Forgetting to stay distant, she reached out and grabbed his hand. Leon¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Your Excellency, even if you do something wrong, I won¡¯t feel hurt.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your Excellency has always been kind to me. Maybe I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Henrietta and Leon will soon marry. Leon will put Henrietta first, and he may not pay attention to her. She didn¡¯t even know if he would keep her. Leon thought it was ¡®wrong¡¯. Her relationship with Leon was very difficult, but since it was a relationship that she started, there was no need for his apologies, no matter what happened in the future. Olivia didn¡¯t want this weary man to care about her. ¡°¡­¡­ well.¡± Leon sighed and looked down at Olivia¡¯s hand. Her hand was still clasping Leon¡¯s. Olivia lifted her hand. Holding his hand, crazy! She pretended to be okay and tried to change the subject. ¡°When is the wedding?¡± ¡°The wedding, you say? No way¡­¡­ Did you know?¡± Leon asked with a rare surprised expression. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why the Princess is here, isn¡¯t it?¡± Then Leon sighed in frustration. Why does he have such an attitude? A wedding, are there any other weddings besides his with Henrietta? ¡°It has not been decided yet.¡± ¡°You have no plans? But, the Princess is here right now¡­¡­ What¡¯s worse, I¡¯m still here¡­¡­.¡± Leon asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°Do you want me to marry the Princess?¡± ¡°Is it because of me that you¡¯re reluctant? Your Excellency, why are you doing this?¡± She was taken aback by this conversation. The conversation itself was polite, but Leon seemed to be complaining. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s okay to do something wrong? I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re accusing me like this.¡± ¡°Because this is more wrong toward the Princess, not me.¡± As she said that, she sneered to herself. She blames Leon for wronging Henrietta, but she should blame herself for Henrietta too. Who should blame whom? She hadn¡¯t known he was engaged, but she somehow slept with someone about to marry, and she even liked him. The reason he slept with her was to protect his older brother, Kevin. Olivia accepted that she was the cause all over again. She remembered Jane¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Your Excellency.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I, I mean, I¡¯ll be leaving, in a short while.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leon¡¯s face was dyed with wonder. He looked a little offended. But Olivia didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Give me a little, a little bit of time. I mean¡­¡­ ¡± As he was about to say more, he was interrupted by a knock on the door. He tried to continue, but another knock was heard. Eventually, he frowned and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Then the door opened, and a man entered. She recognized him as Leon¡¯s servant whom she had seen riding a horse earlier. The servant carefully closed the door, looked at Olivia and nodded. ¡°Your Highness, today¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Looks like there is ¡®overtime¡¯.¡± Olivia heard the annoyance in his voice. The servant looked at him and said, ¡°Yes, maybe¡­¡­ I think you will have to give it a few days.¡± ¡®What¡¯s going on in the Imperial Palace? What does he mean by overtime?¡¯ Looking at Olivia, Leon said. ¡°It looks like I will be absent for a few days.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± The thought of Leon¡¯s departure made her heart flutter. It began to beat nervously. Whether he heard her heart or not, Leon said in a stern tone. ¡°If you need anything, you can buy it. If there is something you want to do, you can do anything. If you are bored, call Marchioness Philistines.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to Princess Grande anymore. This is my Order to Miss Claudel.¡± ¡°Order?¡± ¡°Yes, Order. I will also inform Princess Grande.¡± Olivia nodded. She understood that Leon had given her such an order because he was worried about her. It was to prevent a quarrel with Henrietta, which might arise in his absence. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± At that farewell, Olivia opened her mouth and closed it again. Because she almost asked him not to go. Instead, she tried to say goodbye. But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t form the well-wishing words. It was like this the day Leon went to the battlefield. She just wanted to tell him to have a safe trip. However, she was so terrified that she ended up crying at the thought she might never see him again. Leon turned his back and walked to the door. Feeling nervous, she finally shouted. ¡°Du, Duke! Have a safe trip!¡± At that, Leon turned his back again and looked at Olivia. He stared at her face, and smiled. Then he walked back to Olivia and carefully raised her hand and kissed it. ¡°If you want it, I will do it.¡± What just happened to her? When Olivia came to her senses, Leon was already gone. She stared at the back of her hand, where Leon¡¯s lips had remained for a while. The warmth seemed to reassure her, but her heart was pounding. That night, he didn¡¯t return. The next day, perhaps because of Leon¡¯s absence, there was a cool atmosphere in the mansion. Olivia locked herself in her room and frantically read a book, trying to calm her anxious mind. She hardly left the room, lest she ever run into Henrietta. She thought she heard Henrietta had called a seamstress to fit her dress, Olivia avoided seeing it. As the sun went down and she stretched, Olivia felt an ominous foreboding. Leon had been away for so long, she didn¡¯t think she would come to hate his absence. Then Olivia realized that she depended on Leon more than she thought. She had claimed that she shouldn¡¯t be indebted to him, shouldn¡¯t be a nuisance, but was she failing to heed her own words? Leon would now marry another woman, and Olivia and he would separate. The heartbreak couldn¡¯t possibly disappear. As she slept, Olivia felt a strange sensation, and she woke up. It felt like a worm crawling around her body. She twisted her body, trying to get rid of the worm-like thing. She felt uncomfortable in her body for some reason. When she realized that the worm was a human hand, she opened her eyes. She saw a familiar face. It was Kevin. ¡°Kyaak!¡± Olivia screamed. Still, she reassured herself it had to be a nightmare. But with Kevin¡¯s wretched hand covering her mouth, she knew this was a reality. Kevin is back. He had returned from all his work. Kevin was looking down at her with a smirk. She quickly turned around and got off her bed. Fortunately, the door was open. As she tried to step out towards the door, she realized that her arms were bent back and her body was immobile. She grasped what had happened to her body. Her hands were tied behind her back. A knotted string was clasped in his hand. She tried to escape the grip, but he pulled her onto the bed by simply tugging the rope. She shouted while being dragged like a dog on a leash. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to!¡± But Kevin pulled the string tight and hugged Olivia roughly. She struggled with the insidious hand rubbing her chest. Unable to resist Olivia¡¯s rebellion, Kevin forced her into the bed. He sighed and pressed his heavy body against Olivia. ¡°Why are you so whiny? It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve done this!¡± He grinned. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even say goodbye and I kept thinking of you and almost died. I hugged a few girls over there, but they¡¯re not as good as your lower mouth. Do you know how much I missed you?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± As she screamed and twisted her body, Kevin said as if he remembered. ¡°Ah, I know now. You¡¯re angry. Because I said that to Leon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ .¡± ¡°I told him that you couldn¡¯t live without a man, right? That¡¯s not wrong. You can¡¯t go anywhere and live alone, so you¡¯re just a parasite in our house.¡± ¡°Uh, ugh!¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t accept me? Marry me and open up that gloomy life!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Why, why? Why did you say that! Why!¡± Kevin grinned as Olivia glared at him angrily. ¡°It¡¯s about understanding your place. I used to be annoyed before, because you kept looking at Leon and didn¡¯t know your place. He¡¯s not that great, though.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Still, I thought you had understood your place, but when he came back alive, you only saw him, right? I thought you needed education again.¡± Olivia hated Kevin. She really wanted to kill him. ¡°Looking at your expression, you must have heard nothing very good about him. How fun!¡± Kevin rolled up her slip and rubbed her exposed breasts. She struggled to push with her leg but was soon overpowered. ¡°So, what did Leon say? Did he call you a prostitute? Or did he just look at you with contempt because he didn¡¯t want to talk to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Did he tell you to leave the mansion? Ah, seeing your refusal like this, it seems he gave you a chance and told you not to do this again. Right?¡± It wasn¡¯t wrong. Leon told her not to sleep with Kevin again. But that wasn¡¯t the only reason she rebelled against Kevin. She didn¡¯t want this. She didn¡¯t like it. It was not Leon. ¡°No! Don¡¯t do it, Brother, I don¡¯t want to!¡± As Olivia screamed at him again, Kevin forcefully shut her mouth. Then her breath was caught in her throat and she suffocated. ¡°Oh really! I can¡¯t do it like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even if Leon knew we were in bed together anyway, he couldn¡¯t say anything to us. Even if he kicks you out, will I not look after you? Do you think I¡¯ll leave you alone?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Marriage, yes, I¡¯m thinking of marrying you too! If you¡¯re a little obedient. What do you think?¡± ¡°Lies!¡± As soon as Kevin removed his hand, Olivia shouted and moved her body. However, Kevin was also a soldier, and to him, her struggle was simply cute whining. He laughed at her for a while, then said with a mean look. ¡°Yes, your head must have grown bigger too. I will admit it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But you should know that no matter how hard you try, you can¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± Olivia struggled, but without her hands she could not resist. She looked at the door with a desperate face. Since the door was open, she had such a small hope that someone might come. Leon, maybe Leon would come back today to save her. No, it didn¡¯t even have to be Leon. Anyone please! ¡°Please, no, don¡¯t do this. Please!¡± Then, Olivia saw a light through the crack in the open door. Someone was standing there holding a lamp. Seeing that the person was wearing a long skirt, it must have been a woman. As Olivia slowly lifted her gaze, she saw the face of the one holding the lamp. It was Henrietta. Henrietta! She is from a different family than here. Maybe she can help Olivia. Olivia¡¯s hands were tied behind her back, and Kevin sat on top of her. To anyone who saw this, it looked like rape, not just arguing. If it¡¯s a woman, it¡¯s definitely the same woman¡­¡­. As Olivia looked at Henrietta with earnest gaze, Henrietta¡¯s beautiful eyes curled up. Olivia opened her eyes wide. She smiled. She was smiling now as she saw what Olivia was going through. It was as if Henrietta¡¯s neat, fine white teeth were exposed. It was a smile of clear contempt and ridicule. Henrietta glanced at Olivia and then closed the door. So that Olivia¡¯s struggles and screams don¡¯t leak out. Olivia¡¯s eyes widened at the humiliation. She was shunned. ¡°Why? Who must have been standing there?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ ¡± Kevin asked mockingly. Tears flowed from Olivia¡¯s eyes, where even her last hope had disappeared. Seeing this, Kevin laughed. ¡°You still have nowhere to go because you¡¯re an idiot. There is no one in this mansion to save you. If there was anyone, they would have saved you right away.¡± Yes it was. If anyone could help, they would have saved Olivia right away. For five years they would not have left her powerless while this beast tormented her. Everyone in the mansion, instead of helping, blamed Olivia, and she rotted. Olivia felt her own plight all over again. ¡°You really thought you were something because Leon was nice to you ,right, my dear idiot? He¡¯s always kind to others.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it? Don¡¯t worry, if you do well, I¡¯ll finish it quickly, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t cooperate, when Leon comes, he can see you naked.¡± Olivia¡¯s first attempt at rebellion ended in vain. Why did Kevin return? Everything was bleak. Olivia nodded her head helplessly as Kevin wiped her cheek. ¡°Good Olivia! Didn¡¯t I say I will never leave you!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Kevin lifted his heavy body that had been holding her down, then sat on the bed and lowered his pants. Olivia watched with unfocused eyes. ¡°Suck it.¡± Kevin ordered. Let¡¯s be patient, wait a little bit, it¡¯s what he always does anyway, what¡¯s the difference? Olivia slid to the floor and knelt down on her knees. She then reached out and gently stroked his genitals, lowering her head she began to lick it. A low male moan broke out. She licked his pole once with her tongue, this time she licked his scrotum carefully and then she wrapped her mouth around his tip again. She was skilled in fellatio. Olivia clenched her red lips with a slight force and tightened them, then shook her head back and forth, and later licked the pillar with her tongue. She licked the tip of the glans with the tip of her tongue. Kevin¡¯s thing was easily standing without her hand. She was sorry for Leon, but she decided to negotiate this relationship. It was the only thing she could do for a less painful relationship. Rather than desperately struggling and coercing a monster, consent was the way to keep her mind. ¡°Uuphh!¡± Kevin grabbed Olivia¡¯s hair and shoved his penis into Olivia¡¯s throat. Olivia almost got nauseated, but she struggled with it. Kevin moved his back, not paying attention to her breathing. She persevered in order to get him to climax as quickly as possible. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Kevin let out a low sigh as his body shook and pulled his genitals out. At the same time, white semen splashed across Olivia¡¯s face. There was a thick scent of chestnut flowers on the tip of her nose. Kevin giggled and laughed as Olivia looked nauseated. Kevin opened his eyes and was enjoying the afterglow of ejaculation. It would be nice if it ended like this, but he looked at Olivia and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take your clothes off.¡± WIth arms tied behind her she couldn¡¯t remove her clothes, so Kevin picked up his dagger and sliced her top open, exposing her bare chest. The tip of the dagger swept across her flesh as if scraping it down. The feeling of that cool iron was terrifying. Olivia, fearful of injury, shut her eyes tightly, and Kevin comforted her by caressing her breasts while cutting off the thin slip. ¡°Brother, my hands¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s exciting to see you tied up like that after a long time. Just do it like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ please! It hurts because of the pressure on my hand!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the punishment for screaming nonsense earlier.¡± Saying so, Kevin pulled the long cord to stand Olivia up and shoved her onto the bed. She fell face down on the pillow. After fiddling with her bottom for a while, Kevin raised his fingers and teased her unprepared entrance. ¡°Relax. It¡¯s just the beginning.¡± Kevin said as he rubbed his revived pillar against the tender flesh on the inside of her thighs. He swiped his manhood back and forth in the gap between her thighs, then shoved it in as soon as he was fully erect. She screamed, suppressing the pain that seemed to split her body in two. ¡°Hhhuuuhhkk!¡± ¡°Olivia, ah! Olivia!¡± Olivia was disgusted hearing her name as Kevin repeated it. She hated her name, Olivia. She really hated it. The creaking sound of the bed, the creaking of his genitals, the sound of flesh against flesh was terrifying. Kevin grabbed her by the waist and moved her like crazy. Her head banged against the headboard of the bed roughly. Her tears flowed nonstop. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ The sun was already high in the sky. Olivia woke up and got out of bed, her face emotionless. She looked down at her body. It was mottled with Kevin¡¯s engravings, and her breasts were also bitten over and over, the tips bulging red. Miserable, Olivia mocked herself. Oh right. She was originally like this. Olivia¡¯s morning was like this. As she thought about it, she seemed to feel better about being miserable. Let the maids prepare the bath. Clean every corner of her body. After scrubbing everything Kevin had touched, she put on a new muslin dress. She fell asleep as she was still hazy. She changed the sheets and lay on the bed when she heard a noise from outside. It seemed that even Leon had returned. It was exactly the same day he returned from the battlefield. Olivia grinned and listened blankly to the sound before she fell asleep. A cool breeze blew in through the open window, and Olivia woke up. She looked out the window at the sunset. She sighed and leaned back on the bed, dazed. That¡¯s right, it was noisy outside. She wondered if she was dreaming. Shall she go to check if Leon is back? As she thought so, Olivia looked down at her abused body. She smelled of soap, but somehow she still felt filthy. She must have felt this way a month ago when he returned from the battlefield. She shouldn¡¯t look for him with a body like this, and she thought so and avoided meeting him. She was hungry. She had been recuperating since dawn and she hadn¡¯t eaten anything since morning, so it was only natural. Hesitating to leave her room for something to eat, Olivia just called the maid. Because she was tired of staring at food now. As the maid grunted a little at her while bringing the food, Olivia said as she glared at the maid. ¡°If you¡¯re that dissatisfied, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just quit your job?¡± ¡°Miss, what do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t really know what you¡¯re talking about. If you want to complain, do it in my absence.¡± Olivia hated the people in this mansion. She hated that maid too. She didn¡¯t like them, but it was even more especially when she thought about what had happened to her. Her face turning red, the maid averted her eyes as Olivia scowled at her. Having eaten the food the maid brought, Olivia washed out her mouth with a sweet fruit tea. It was already nighttime. Her night and day had switched, so she thought she would need sleeping pills to sleep now. As she rummaged through the drawers of vials, she heard a knock. Olivia stopped moving as she was startled. Maybe it¡¯s Kevin? Her heart started pounding and beating. She did lock the door, but she remembered that Kevin had the key. Olivia opened the door with resignation. She didn¡¯t want it to be as painful as yesterday because she annoyed him for nothing. It was so painful to submit to those attacks with her arms tied behind her back. As she quietly opened the door, she recognized the figure before her and her eyes widened. It was Leon. ¡°Your Excellency?¡± After all, the ruckus outside had not been a dream. For some reason Olivia was relieved when she realized that he was back. She even had a smile on her face. ¡°Can I come in?¡± That voice gave her chills. Why? Leon¡¯s expression reflected in the red lamp was the same as usual. Olivia nodded her head, thinking that her emotions were tilting sideways. It was because she was so happy that Leon had returned early. ¡°Sit over here. Wait a minute, I¡¯ll ask them to bring tea.¡± She had long wanted to talk to him, so Olivia went to pick up a maid. ¡°Your Excellency?¡± Olivia suddenly felt a hand hugging her waist from behind. Leon hugged her. A whisper was heard in her ear as she was bewildered. ¡°You are awake.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Looks like you were waiting for someone.¡± ¡°What?¡± Olivia tried to turn behind her, but she couldn¡¯t because of his arm. ¡°You ignored the warning.¡± The sound of his voice sent goosebumps down her spine. Leon looked down at her with a firm expression as Olivia turned her back, releasing Leon¡¯s arms, which eventually rested on her waist. He didn¡¯t frown, nor did he furrow his eyebrows. He just had a sullen smile, but that was terrifying. ¡°How do you¡­¡­.¡± In fact, she knew how. All the employees of this mansion were his eyes and ears. He could not have not known this if he wanted to. ¡°Princess Grande made a confession.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You left the door open and she saw you enjoying yourselves. The sound could be heard all the way through her room.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ .¡± Olivia opened her mouth. Henrietta is the one who witnessed yesterday. Then she told Leon about it now. Olivia bit her lip. ¡°Your Excellency, what happened was¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How many times have I told you?¡± A voice that pretended to be kind. Anger filled him. Even if Olivia explained, she had already realized that it was of no use. For Leon, what mattered was not her circumstances, but whether she had slept with Kevin or not. Seeing Leon enraged, Olivia, terrified, took a step back, but Leon also took a step closer. ¡°Was it so hard to endure that day?¡± ¡°I¡­¡­ ¡± No, she wanted to say that she had resisted and that it was attention she didn¡¯t want, but no voice came out. ¡®Because I trust you.¡¯ Leon trusted his brother Kevin more than Olivia. Because Leon never once said he believed her. Will he really believe what she says? In this situation right now, it would seem absurd to explain the situation. It was obvious that even the employees would not be on Olivia¡¯s side. So Henrietta and the perpetrator, Kevin, will frame her. Olivia had no means to prove what had happened to her. Realizing that, Olivia gave up on defending herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± And the words she uttered were always the same she said to Leon. Leon¡¯s face suddenly contorted. It seemed to cut off his sanity. ¡°Sorry?¡± Leon chuckled. The expression on his face as if something had collapsed, and the strong emotions swirling in it, gave her shivers. ¡°Yes, all you said to me was sorry. I must have been mistaken. There might be something between us¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your Excellency.¡± As Leon walked up to Olivia, she stepped back again. It must have seriously hurt Leon¡¯s heart. Because now even the cold smile was gone. The slow tag ended when Olivia was driven to the wall. Leon stood in front of Olivia and brought his face close to kiss her. His breath was so hot that it felt like he was kissing her, even though they were not. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry. Miss Claudel. It is me who should be sorry.¡± ¡°¡­.¡­.¡± ¡°It was simple. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been able to satisfy you.¡± At the same time, Leon¡¯s lips swallowed hers, Olivia accepted the kiss, stiffly. It was a painful kiss. As if corporal punishment for her, Leon bit Olivia¡¯s lips open and devoured her tongue with his own. Her breathing was so painful that Olivia gasped for breath as his lips fell. She could taste blood in her mouth. ¡°Did you really like him that much?¡± Olivia shook her head desperately. Then, when Leon heard the unexpected answer, his eyes widened, and he smiled brightly. ¡°Then the story would be easier. Then he had a good body, doesn¡¯t it mean that I just need to put in some effort?¡± Leon reached out and touched her neck. And he kissed her as he saw the traces of Kevin¡¯s lips that had been hidden between her long, tangled hair. ¡°Uhh!¡± Leon¡¯s teeth bit it. Then her body stiffened and gained strength. ¡°You broke your promise first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Now there will be no end between us.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because I will satisfy you every day.¡± ¡°Your Excellency.¡± ¡°I have no intention of forgiving you.¡± Leon¡¯s face looked pained as if he had been betrayed. Olivia couldn¡¯t stop him. He began to lick her lips to her neck. The skin that had been bitten continued to sting. Henrietta¡¯s existence in this house and Kevin¡¯s existence had already been forgotten. Olivia did not resist. It was because Leon lost his temper in anger and even what he did was kind compared to Kevin¡¯s brutal behavior. Besides, Olivia didn¡¯t hate what she did with this person. No, she wanted to be with this person. With this man¡¯s hands, she wanted to forget the memories of yesterday, the body that had been tainted by Kevin¡¯s obscene touch. Her mind, trembling with fear, calmed down. This person who tried to hold her because she slept with Kevin. That¡¯s because he believed she wouldn¡¯t sleep with Kevin. He was a man who truly cared for his brother. It was miserable, but now she desperately needed Leon¡¯s absolution. Leon¡¯s hand lifted the hem of her skirt and brushed her thigh. His other hand roughly indulged her puffy breasts. Excited by his touch, her breathing became sweet. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Olivia felt her insides get wet. Meanwhile, Leon said as he touched the wet briefs as if she had been waiting anxiously for his touch. ¡°You are already wet. I think you liked my hand.¡± ¡°¡­Ha, Your Excellency.¡± He continued to rub his fingers over her thin underwear. Even the hand felt on the wet piece of cloth was irritating, so she got wet. Then, his hand mercilessly removed her underwear. And he, too, quickly undressed. Before going back to standing against her wall and lifting one of her legs. At that moment, she felt his huge manhood patting the entrance of her opening. ¡°Your, Your Excellency!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about contraception.¡± He whispered to her what she was thinking, quietly and sweetly. ¡°Uuhh¡­!¡± An immense manhood penetrated into her. Gravity made her walls overwhelmed by him, yet she swallowed him all the way to the root. ¡°Hahh!¡± Olivia gasped for breath, and she put her hand on his back. Strength came in, and her hard, white hands scratched his back. ¡°Did Kevin hold you like this?¡± ¡°Ahk!¡± A cold sweat broke out from Olivia¡¯s forehead. She wanted to lift her body and change the position in a slightly less irritating direction, though there was nowhere for the harpooned fish to escape. It¡¯s all just fluttering. Olivia let out an exhilarating breath and looked at Leon¡¯s face. His eyes were full of emotions she couldn¡¯t even imagine. At the same time, Leon grabbed her butt and clamped her lower body, then continued to slap her back. Slap, slap! The somewhat dull sound turned into a watery sound, and the sound of her gasping breath also began to mix with nasal sounds. Olivia leaned against the cold wall as she embraced his hot member. For her, this relationship was as painful as Kevin¡¯s inconsiderate relationship. However, it was good that Leon lusted after her filthy body. She was happy¡­ And, it was so amazing. With that thought, she wrapped her arms around Leon¡¯s neck and buried her head in his arms. A soft moan escaped from her mouth. When Olivia raised her head, she realized that the door was open again, not far from them. The fact that there is the light of a familiar lamp. She quickly recognized who it was. Henrietta was standing just like yesterday. This time, instead of sneering, Henrietta had a pale face. That was understandable. Her own fianc¨¦ was mixing bodies with a woman whom she had ignored so much. Seeing her, Olivia suddenly rose in anger. She gazed at the man who was busy embracing herself and then the woman standing at her door. It seemed as though she was to go crazy to get revenge on the woman who ridiculed her and turned away even though she knew she was being assaulted. Olivia smiled brightly. Mimicking the very smile Henrietta showed her just yesterday. This man is mine. You can¡¯t have this man. Olivia stared down at Henrietta with a confident expression on her face. At that, Henrietta¡¯s face was stained with contempt. Olivia raised her head and met his eyes. And she opened her red lips while looking at Leon, who was busy holding her in a desire for herself. ¡°Leon.¡± The name she always wanted to call but couldn¡¯t. For the first time in her life, she dared to put that name in her mouth. The name Henrietta couldn¡¯t even call, in a sweet voice, as if calling for a lover. Leon¡¯s movements stopped at that. He looked at her with a puzzled expression. There was no sign of anger on his face. To put it bluntly, it looked like he was asking why. He frowned and looked into her eyes. He seemed to be pleased with her, and he also seemed to resent her. ¡°Leon.¡± She gazed at him with affectionate eyes, called his name again, and kissed him. Leon seemed hesitant, and then he responded to her kiss. Their tongues mingled, and saliva flowed down her lips. At the same time, Olivia tightened her grip, giving strength to the inside that wrapped around him. ¡°You woman¡­ really.¡± It was then that she knew that Leon had lost his mind once more. His eyes turned like beasts, and he began to move his back violently. ¡°Hahng¡­!¡± Hearing Olivia¡¯s moan, he accelerated as if it was a signal. The sound of slurping, flesh clinging, echoed through the room. She couldn¡¯t stand it and shouted. She forgot that Henrietta was watching this promiscuous s*x through the crack in the door. ¡°Leon, Leon¡ª!¡± She called his name and grabbed his neck tighter. As he penetrated deep within her, he sped up as if craving deeper. ¡°Aaah! Aaa¡ªAah¡­! A little slower!¡± However, he didn¡¯t seem willing to take it slow. His mind seemed to have no purpose other than to drive his member deep into her walls. Her fountain was overflowing and ran down between her legs. ¡°Olivia, Olivia!¡± Olivia, too, was blown away by the sound of her own name being called. She thought she hated hearing that name, and when she called him, she strangely didn¡¯t hate it. He was calling her out of pleasure. As she hugged him by the neck, his pace accelerated. ¡°Heuk!¡± As he climaxed, Leon let out a low groan and thrust his genitals deep into her body. She, too, couldn¡¯t contain the excitement and trembled. He pulled out, and her floating legs dropped to the floor, but Olivia lost her focus and hugged him. His body was hot, and she was sweating in the position she had done for the first time as well. She saw the open door beyond. Henrietta¡¯s lamp had long since disappeared. ¡°Why, did you care about the person who was looking at you earlier?¡± Then, a cold voice was heard above her head. Immediately, Olivia turned her head, and Leon had a twisted smile. He knew. Well, he couldn¡¯t not have known. ¡°Your Excellency. That person¡­¡± ¡°Now, you are calling me that again. Did you call my name to show that person?¡± Saying so, Leon pulled her chin up and he met her gaze. His blazing eyes were visible. Seeing her bewildered expression, he then smiled coldly and continued his words. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡± He grabbed her waist and laid her straight on the bed before taking off her slip. Olivia¡¯s body hardened at his rough touch. Leon finally saw her naked body reflected in the moonlight. Her neck hidden in her hair, the traces of Kevin filled tightly beneath her exposed breasts, the things she thought were dirty. The blue moonlight engulfed his eyes, scanning it all. The more he engraved the traces of Kevin in his eyes, the more intense his anger was engraved in his cold gaze. ¡°Indeed¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Olivia thought Leon would tell her that she was dirty. However, his feelings were different. ¡°I was ignorant.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I did not know that Miss Claudel was a person who was satisfied with this level.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Leon stroked her bitten chest with his thumb. As she frowned at the bitter touch, he whispered expressionlessly. ¡°In the future, I will not make such a mistake again.¡± Olivia realized why the man¡¯s face was creepy. For the first time, this man was revealing his unique intimidating force. As Marchioness Philistines had said, he was like the beast of a book she had read. She was a prey eaten by wild beasts. A weak animal that is crushed by its claws and eventually eaten. Fearing to face some of the deep emotion within his polite tone, she closed her eyes. Then, as if it was a signal, he bit her slender neck again. Other than where Kevin had left his mark, he slowly carves. Everything he touched was hot as if on fire. Even funnier, while Olivia felt the relationship was intimidating, she was quite content. The climax she once reached easily heated her body again. His tongue pointed and licked her buds. As he licked her upright buds over and over again, her insides were moistened with just that. ¡°Haa¡ª¡± A sweet moan began to mix with her breath. After a long and slow stroke of her chest, he lowered his hand and touched her ribs, and placed his hand on her stomach. It tickled her, and as she flinched, Leon¡¯s hand went down further and, this time, stroked her protruding pelvic bone with his thumb and kissed her. ¡°Your, Your Excellency!¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Olivia¡¯s secret part was wet, and the love fluid mixed with semen from the previous affair was flowing out. However, Leon didn¡¯t seem to mind and gazed at the lust he had erupted, and the evidence that she was excited about him. His thumbs were red and bloodshot, fiddling with the thick cl*toris. ¡°Uhm¡ª!¡± She let out a voice, even though the tongue didn¡¯t touch it. Olivia opened her eyes slightly, and he was quietly watching her face panting from excitement. His fingers crept through the damp inner wall. The wet inside swallowed his fingers again. As his fingers moved back and forth slowly, the white semen inside of her gushed out. ¡°Your Excellency, please. It¡¯s dirty¡­¡± Despite her words, Leon¡¯s hand poked where she felt sensitive. While she inhaled and rubbed her body, he asked, pulling his fingers out. ¡°What do you mean dirty, you or me?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You mean my semen is dirty?¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s me!¡± At his words, Olivia desperately shook her head. She stopped her screaming with her hand, and his tongue touched it. Leon gave strength and licked her lower bud. It seemed like it was going to be too much of a stimulus as she gasped for breath and grabbed the bedsheets again and again. Leaving the most lewd parts of her body to him, Olivia became a prey to be teased by him. Leon put his finger back in and pulled it out, and licked the liquid she spilled on his finger like honey. As if acting for her to see, she couldn¡¯t even lift her face. ¡°It¡¯s not dirty.¡± Always appearing rational, sometimes clumsy, he seemed to be out of his mind somewhere. Leon whispered to Olivia, who couldn¡¯t even open her eyes. ¡°Open your eyes and look carefully. It¡¯s the liquid you spilled on me in heat.¡± ¡°Your Excellency, please stop talking¡­¡± ¡°I am just telling the truth.¡± Even when he was having an affair, his tone was so plain. She gazed up at him with tearful eyes. The two olive-colored eyes stimulated the sadistic feeling. Leon saw it, lifted her waist, and poked his horny p*ssy again without mercy. The terrifying pillar invaded the cave again. As he put her knees up, Olivia¡¯s stomach folded and his glans dug deep. ¡°Uhh¡­! Ahhk! Uhk¡ª!¡± As she accepted it with a frown on her face, he wiped her frown and she opened her eyes. The sight of his ferocious pillar digging into her own red v*gina was quite stark, so she tried to turn her head. ¡°Look carefully.¡± ¡°Ahhk! Ha¡­! Ha!¡± ¡°Now, there will be nothing for you to come and go here except mine.¡± Before she could understand the meaning of those words, Leon leaned his torso forward and moved his waist violently. Thrust, thrust. His stone-hard thighs and her butt kept crashing. His big member filled her insides, and Olivia let out another sharp, short scream. ¡°Uhhngg!¡± She didn¡¯t feel Leon touching her neck again. It was because she was ashamed of this obscene scream that came out of her reflex, and was a little terrified of his rough s*x. The more his things went back and forth, the honey dripped from inside her, and the sticky stuff ran down her buttocks. Then, the dull sound of flesh hitting flesh became the sound of something wet hitting. When Olivia raised her hand to try to stop it, his hand firmly stopped it. ¡°Please¡­ah, please, please, please! Your Excellency. Please!¡± She looked at him in a weeping voice, not knowing what she was saying anymore. ¡°Leon. Call me Leon.¡± ¡°Haaaanng¡ª! Hahng!¡± ¡°Come on, Leon!¡± ¡°Leon. please, Leon¡­ Leon, please!¡± Hearing what he wanted, Leon stroked her hair as if he did well, and lowered her waist again. Her uncomfortable posture eased as she lay straight on the bed, though Olivia didn¡¯t even have time to think about it. ¡°Aaaaaahhhh¡­!¡± It was because he clasped her waist and pushed his back quickly. ¡°Ah, aahh, Leon, please¡ª! Please!¡± A light appeared in her head and began to flicker. Olivia let out a helpless voice, devoured by the pleasure he gave her. Her toes curled up, and she unwittingly tightened her stomach. Her walls clenched desperately as if she would not let go of his manhood as her voluptuous breasts swayed lewdly. ¡°Aaaah!¡± ¡°Huhk¡­¡± At the climax, she unknowingly lifted her back. At the same time, he broke down and hugged her tightly. Olivia was held in his arms, and her body trembled in the afterglow of the pleasure. As she shut her eyes, tears flowed down her eyes. She rested her forehead on his shoulder, holding her breath. After a while, he lifted himself up and pulled his p*nis out. Leon was staring at her with a strange gaze. Raising her body, Olivia opened her mouth. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to wash.¡± ¡°Wash¡­ ?¡± He asked back, ¡°Then, are you satisfied?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leon grinned at her answer. When she was puzzled by the ridicule, he continued his words. ¡°Last time, you put on that expression. I figured that meant you were satisfied. But, yesterday, you couldn¡¯t resist the lust of the day, so you slept with me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You obviously don¡¯t know much about your satisfaction.¡± ¡°Your Excellency¡­.¡± Leon stood up. His huge naked body, like a mountain, approached her. As Olivia curled up, he licked her lips open and kissed her. When he was about to get out of her bed, Leon pulled her into the middle of her bed and sat her on his own thigh. ¡°I do not believe in your satisfaction.¡± ¡°Your Excellency¡­ I am now.¡± ¡°Now, we¡¯ll mix flesh every day. Every time the moon tilts west, I will come to your room like this.¡± ¡°Uuphh¡ª!¡± Finishing his words, Leon took her breath over and over again. The kiss continued until Olivia¡¯s lips swelled. He ruffled her sweat-drenched hair forward and kissed her prominent neck bone. Her body shuddered again as his lips moved down and kissed her bare shoulders, the protruding collarbone of her body. Because he wasn¡¯t tired, he kept carving his marks all over her body. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± He bit her flesh again and sucked it. As his tickling tongue stimulated her smooth skin, Olivia let out a bizarre breath. Feeling his manhood beneath her swell up, she twisted her body at the burdensome touch, and Leon grabbed her hand and made her touch his genitals. Not long after fiddling, his member grew out of control. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± ¡°I can satisfy you again.¡± ¡°How.¡± Kevin was also a soldier, so his stamina made it hard for her. However, he mostly took a break, teased her, and then reinserted himself with excitement. On the other hand, this person had an erection again in a very short time even after having an ardent affair¡­ ¡°Your Excellency¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it¡¯s just the beginning?¡± ¡°Huu¡­uhk.¡± His wide hand twisted Olivia¡¯s bright crimson nipple. It wasn¡¯t bad for her as he lusted over her, to be held by him. Because if he held her all night long, the memories of last night might disappear. ¡°We will see how long it will take you to be satisfied and not dare to sleep with him.¡± Leon grabbed her by the waist and lifted her body up, then pressed the wet v*gina to his strong genitals and pressed her against his body. ¡°Huhk¡ª!¡± At the tight pressure, Olivia let out a low breath. She was stabbed by his pillar, panting her breath. ¡°Ahnn!¡± When Leon¡¯s glans pierced her sensitive area, Olivia couldn¡¯t overcome the pressure and collapsed in front of the bed. He then lifted her body by lifting her knees with him still inserted. It was the position where Kevin teased was like a beast. Yesterday, Kevin¡­ She had never been in this position with Leon. When Olivia realized it, he grabbed her waist and secured it before pulling her back behind and inserted deep into her. ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡± At that moment, Olivia flinched her back and he picked her up. He grunted and stimulated the fountains of the caves that were dripping with love liquid. She gasped for breath in that position, which was difficult to accept his p*nis. His rough hands gripped her breasts and massaged them, while the other hand constantly stimulated her cl*toris. ¡°Aaahhngg¡­!¡± Olivia moaned again and twisted her back. ¡°Uhng¡ª! Uuhhh!¡± She didn¡¯t even know that her screams sounded like the screams of a female cat in heat. And, the fact that Leon was even more excited by that obscene and primitive scream. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ The narrow waist and round buttocks that were bent back in excitement to accept his, were stimulating enough for the man. Especially when that white back was full of traces left by himself. Every time Leon moved his waist, a sharp scream resounded. Suddenly, their bodies were covered in sweat. Olivia put strength in her hands and supported her upper body until she was finally overcome by the pleasure he gave her, so she leaned forward and only leaned her hips up. Leon¡¯s thick and large member was a perfect fit for her. So, her head was always blurred with pleasure. The problem was that her insides were the same to him. The v*gina, who took the p*nis she liked, clung to him and did not think of letting him go. She greedily squeezed it tight, dripping with love liquid, as if moving it on its own. It was as if Olivia was trying to squeeze out his semen. The pain of the first insertion had long since disappeared, and only the sound of the gasping breaths of men and women lost in their pleasures. The room was already full of heat, and there was the smell of the lewd s*x of people sharing an affair. Even though his whole body was drenched in sweat, Leon continued to move his waist. She felt she was finding the pinnacle of pleasure. ¡°Aaaaahk¡­!¡± Soon after, Olivia shuddered at the pleasure. He also climaxed at the same time and pulled his manhood out of her. Watching his own semen flow from her petals, Leon rolled her body over and kissed her on the shoulder. ¡°Your Excellency¡­¡± He softly kissed Olivia¡¯s cheek as she spoke helplessly. Even though she was almost exhausted, he didn¡¯t look tired at all. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about resting.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you go today.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°To the extent that you are ¡®satisfied¡®.¡± Again, Leon kissed her. How many kisses was this? She couldn¡¯t even remember. As Olivia looked at him with her hazy gaze, Leon stimulated her by kissing her on her shoulder, on her chest, just above her belly button. Then, the sensations in her body, which she had never felt before, returned. It was like burning tickles all the time. Olivia seemed to go crazy with this stimulus. ¡°I am for you¡­¡± ¡°Uuuhnngg¡ª!¡± Olivia wanted to say she was tired today, though she lay still, fearing that if she rejected him now, he might never come again. As Leon lay down next to her and lifted one of her legs, again, the pillar dug into the interior. At that, Olivia let out a hoarse moan. Tears began to flow in her eyes. The male and female bodies overlapped once again. While Leon looked like a male with heat in his body, what was even more funny was that she, who accepted him like that, was also like a beast as well. Olivia was placed in his arms, as she groaned sweetly, panting at the manhood that was digging into her over and over again. ¡°Olivia. Olivia¡­!¡± In her hazy memories, she closed her eyes as she heard Leon call her name in a pleasure-soaked voice. When Olivia opened her eyes, what she felt was the sensation that her body was about to break. She was nowhere without pain. Raising her body, she stared blankly at the red marks on her arms, then recalled what had happened yesterday, or to be exact, just before she went to sleep. She couldn¡¯t even remember when she fell asleep. She only remembered that she cried in Leon¡¯s arms¡­ When she tried to wash her body, it was wiped clean and even smelled fragrant. In the meantime, she never had gone to wash, and if she had the energy to do so, she thought that Leon wouldn¡¯t leave her alone. If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s probably right that he did the cleaning. Olivia glanced down at her speckled body. The body of a lustful woman held by a man all night, nothing more, nothing less. She remembered last night. Leon, who was angry, was angry with Henrietta. She had s*x with Kevin two days ago, and then had s*x with Leon yesterday¡­ Yesterday she wailed like a beast, roaring with pleasure. Olivia covered her mouth unknowingly. It was because she suddenly came up with nausea. Within two days, she was held by two men and cried as if in heat. Her hatred of herself was creeping in again. ¡°How come¡­. How it happened.¡± She muttered helplessly. After the intense s*x, Olivia eventually regained her composure, and she saw the reality of her situation. She wanted to forget her night with Kevin, so she slept with Leon. She even made fun of Henrietta¡­ That being said, nothing has changed. The wound she suffered from Kevin didn¡¯t go away when she slept with Leon. Rather, other wounds were just overlaid on it. What does that mean? Her relationship with Kevin hurt her, and her relationship with Leon hurt her again. Leon, who was angry with her, tried to hold her, though she did not refuse. How did he see herself like that? Again that night¡­ What was he thinking when he saw the woman who dared to call out his name to let the visitor hear? Of course, Leon held her all night. But, the intensity was nothing more than lust for her body, not for his feelings for her. If she were to name that feeling, anger would be appropriate. This way, an emotionless relationship will last, as he said. ¡°Ah, uh¡­¡± Olivia asked herself. Really, did she want a relationship like this? Did she really want her to sleep with him in this form¡­? Never once had she ever wanted a relationship like this. As she acknowledged it, tears flowed from her eyes. She thought she wanted to hold him. So she got greedy. However, the truth was, she never wanted to be held like this. She had seen in books that this act was done by loved ones. Though that was not in her life¡­ It didn¡¯t exist. Her relationship with Leon was even more unbearable. In her dreams, there was love in her relationship with Leon. Although it was her fault for being greedy, she had high expectations and was so disappointed. It was she who caused this relationship to become so obscene. Of course, she also had her circumstances. When Leon accused her of having slept with Kevin, there was no guarantee that he would believe her truth. He had already heard and confirmed everyone¡¯s evaluation, but they weren¡¯t on her side. Eventually, Olivia began to sob. She forced herself to hold her breath, lest people could hear her cry, but she continued to let out sobs. Tears dripped down her chin and wet the sheets. ¡¯I¡¯d rather be dead, I¡¯d rather disappear from here.¡¯ Eventually, as she cried out loud, the door swung open. Olivia lifted her head and gazed at the visitor¡¯s face. It was Leon. Contrary to her messy appearance from last night¡¯s affair, he was dressed in neat clothes. Meanwhile, his very attractive appearance caught her eye. Leon was staring at her crying face. She dared to dream of this perfect person¡­ She dreamed so much that she lost her mind and ruined everything. With that thought, Olivia looked up at him with wet eyes. Despair, along with a sense of shame and resentment against him, she lifted her head. She thought Leon would be angry about why she was crying. Why was she crying? Why was she so pitiful? ¡®It¡¯s ugly,¡¯ Kevin used to say that, though it felt like it was coming out of Leon¡¯s mouth as well. However, he was looking at her with a blank expression on his face, as if he had just received a shock. ¡°Miss Claudel.¡± For the first time, she never avoided his gaze. He seemed to have a hard time making eye contact with her. ¡°I¡­¡± Leon took a step closer to say something. Then, she felt the urge to hold his hand¡­ Foolishly still. Realizing that, Olivia stepped back, covering her body with the bedsheets. Leon paused his steps and gave her a look of bewilderment. He seemed to harden again, then withdrew his hand, turned his back, and walked out of the room. She realized that tears were flowing from her eyes. Olivia sighed again as she was left alone in the room. She hugged her knees and buried her head. Even though she tried to hold on to it, the deep sorrow didn¡¯t go away. ¡°I¡­ I hate it so much.¡± The fact that she didn¡¯t understand her place and liked Leon¡­ That she had to sleep with Kevin despite not wanting to do it. That she couldn¡¯t get out of this place, and that she slept with Leon even though she knew it was a wrong relationship¡­ She didn¡¯t want this. She didn¡¯t want anything like this. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 9.1 Chapter 9 ¨C Part 1 ¡°You promised to invite her to the Imperial Palace?¡± ¡°Therefore¡­¡± Eric smiled laboriously with trembling lips, looking at Jane, Marchioness Philistines. Then, his gray eyes turned to the red-haired woman with her head bowed down. ¡°Therefore¡­ Now, you bring her to the Imperial Palace? Miss Claudel¡­? Although I didn¡¯t even send you an invitation?¡± ¡°Oh my. To be precise, have mercy on the lost young woman. Isn¡¯t it the job of His Majesty, the Emperor of this country, to look after the difficulties of all people?¡± Eric muttered blankly at her smooth words. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Emperor¡¯s job will last long. The Duke will rebel against me.¡± ¡°Oh, Your Majesty. Would he ever do such a troublesome thing?¡± ¡°Right? Treason is too big, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s murder¡­¡± Olivia, who had been lost in disappointment, finally raised her head at the bloody conversation. The terrifying conversation was automatically filtered out by her as ¡®the Emperor is in trouble¡¯. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. If I cause trouble, I will leave immediately.¡± At that, Eric replied with a friendly smile. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. In the end, it¡¯s going to be a good thing for me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°These days, it was sad that the number of people who were trying to kill me decreased or was going to decrease, though it wouldn¡¯t be bad to increase one more.¡± ¡°Wh, what?¡± ¡°It would be fun to get stabbed in the back by a trusted comrade. There must be crises in life.¡± Hearing the words, Olivia burst into laughter when she realized it was only a joke. When a smile appeared on her gloomy face, it felt as if the room was brightening. There was a big difference between her smiling and her not smiling. Eric opened his eyes wide and looked at her face. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Thank you?¡± ¡°You took care of my feelings with a joke.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious¡­¡± As Jane wrapped her arms around the Emperor¡¯s waist and pinched his side, Eric laughed. Puhahaha! Contrary to the gloomy atmosphere, a forced smile resounded throughout the room. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± At that moment, he heard the voice of the attendant hurriedly looking for him. Eric frowned. ¡°Ugh, They can¡¯t see me taking a break even for a moment. Anyway, since you¡¯re here, have a good time without any inconvenience.¡± As he was about to leave the room, Eric turned around again as if he had forgotten something. There was a faint smile on his face. ¡°Oh gosh, Jane. I just had an interesting idea.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eric patted his chin, looked at Olivia before smiling. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Miss Claudel also attend the performance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Hearing his words, she stared at Olivia and smiled. They exchanged meaningful glances with playful expressions. What does it mean¡­? Taking her to a performance? Without further explanation, Eric just waved his hand and strode out of the room. ¡°Haa.¡± Olivia let out a sigh as she relaxed. ¡°Why are you nervous? Isn¡¯t His Majesty a lot easier than you think?¡± She glanced at Jane, who said the Emperor of the Empire was free, and thought she was amazing. She seemed to even call his name from time to time, something Olivia wouldn¡¯t have dared to imagine. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I feel like I¡¯m causing too much trouble¡­¡± ¡°If His Majesty told you to have a good time without any inconvenience, you can really relax. His Majesty said he would protect Miss Claudel from everything. So¡­¡± Jane smiled bitterly. ¡°That includes His Grace the Duke of Deorc.¡± ¡°The Duke will not come to find me.¡± Jane laughed at her melancholy remark. ¡°Miss Claudel is really fun to watch.¡± Olivia doesn¡¯t know what that fun meant, though it didn¡¯t seem like a bad thing. She couldn¡¯t believe she was in the Imperial Palace herself. This morning, after a long sniffling, she heard that Jane had come, so she prepared and welcomed her. Jane looked at Olivia¡¯s sorrow and suggested that she should stay away for a while without asking anything. Without hesitation, Olivia nodded her head, and she left the mansion like that. And so, she was led by Jane¡¯s hand to the Imperial Palace. After leaving her house, the place to go was the Imperial Palace¡­! Even the Emperor had a few jokes and told her to have a good time. Olivia found it difficult for her to accept the fact that this had become a place where she stayed for a while. It¡¯s not that easy of a place, is it? Is this really okay¡­? Olivia sipped the tea with a bewildered expression on her face, astonished by the dazzling teacup, and she put it down. ¡°Now that you have left the Duke¡¯s residence, have you calmed down?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± In fact, this was too difficult a place to calm down. She got to think a little bit about the issues that made her cry anyway. Then, Jane asked carefully. ¡°What happened?¡± Olivia shut her mouth and looked down at her teacup. In fact, Jane looked at her body and noticed what was going on with her roughly. It was because Olivia¡¯s white neck had red marks that could not be hidden even now. Even without such a clue, Leon sent Jane a message for her to take a look at Olivia and asked her to call a doctor if she needed it. When Jane saw what he was talking about, thankfully, her condition was not serious. Olivia smiled depressingly, and she looked as if she was about to die. From Leon asking Jane to call the doctor, to the exposed red marks on Olivia¡¯s neck and arms, to the strangely uncomfortable behavior, it was all too clear what had happened to this poor lady¡­ She was held by the Duke all night long. Jane let out a sigh. ¡°Do you want me to call the doctor?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. There¡¯s no way I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°What did Duke Deorc do to you?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Olivia, if you don¡¯t want to talk, you don¡¯t have to. But, if you keep piling up like that, your heart will get sick.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I will listen. I¡¯m Olivia¡¯s friend.¡± Then, all of a sudden, tears began to fall. The tears swelled up, and she gasped for breath before finally opening her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to be there anymore¡­¡± Olivia was so tired. She was at her limit now. Chapter 10 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 10 ¨C Part 1 ¡°Where?¡± Leon¡¯s voice, which had sunk to a low level, was clearly brimming with dangerous energy. What about the eyes? It was cooler than the glaciers of the North Continent. Even though his tone was polite, it was impossible to even think of it as a servant¡¯s face looking at the Emperor. Frightened by Leon¡¯s face, the attendant glanced at Eric¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nevertheless, the Emperor was the Emperor. Despite the bloody gaze, Eric smiled and looked down at Leon. He even crossed his legs. ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Olivia Claudel, where is she?¡± Eric frowned and asked back. ¡°Why are you looking for that person to me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Marchioness Philistines take her? When I investigated the Marchioness¡¯ whereabouts, there was no other place than the Imperial Palace. I called the Marchioness because I wanted her to take care of Miss Claudel, not to steal her away.¡± ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you ask the Marchioness?¡± ¡°She said she shouldn¡¯t speak of it unless it was in Your Majesty¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Hoo, Gosh. Jane always uses the fact that I am the Emperor at times like this. How cute.¡± Hearing his words, Eric smiled and continued, ¡°Well, Duke, I thought you should treat her well when she was there. Huh?¡± Leon furrowed his eyebrows at that sarcastic attitude of knowing everything. ¡°I regret that I was drunk and told the truth to Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What, aren¡¯t we good friends? You are stupid enough to drink alcohol even though you know your drinking habits are like that. Leon.¡± Leon stared at him with a scorching gaze at that smile. Meanwhile, Eric was still relaxed. ¡°If you think that because you forcefully held her, you mean that the relationship wasn¡¯t normal, but didn¡¯t you mean to bring her back to normal?¡± Hearing these words, Leon hardened his mouth and clenched his fist. He furrowed his eyebrows and lowered his eyes with a painful expression. ¡°It could not have been normal. Because I wanted her, and she didn¡¯t want me.¡± ¡°Hoo.¡± ¡°That is what happened between us.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, where is she?¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to tell you¡­?¡± ¡°I have to make you want to tell me. Your Majesty will lose me. And, I will be Your Majesty¡¯s most powerful enemy.¡± At that, Eric glanced at those words and shook his head, clicking his tongue. Has he ever seen Leon get so angry? He wasn¡¯t even that angry when he was nearly killed by an assassin who came to Eric. ¡°Hey Leon, are you really crazy about a woman? Wake up.¡± ¡°How long do you think I can endure, Eric?¡± As Leon¡¯s tone changed, Eric shook his head excitedly. ¡°Now, that¡¯s not normal. Would you like to have a relationship with someone who doesn¡¯t want you, then take her back and lock her up? That¡¯s really crazy.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°Yes, if you want to lock her up, you should treat her preciously.¡± ¡°I have treated her preciously. I have always treated her preciously! I couldn¡¯t even touch her properly because I was afraid she would break if I touched her!¡± ¡°The guy who couldn¡¯t even touch her properly¡­ Isn¡¯t it time to admit it now? I didn¡¯t force Miss Claudel to hide. Miss Claudel ran away from you.¡± At those words, Leon widened his eyes. He froze for a long time as if in shock. Eric clicked his tongue and said as if shooting a confirmation. ¡°Jane didn¡¯t say it, but she told me everything. I don¡¯t think she even cried properly in that mansion. Did you know that?¡± ¡°¡­I¡ª¡± ¡°What did that foe-like brother of yours do to Miss Claudel?¡± ¡°I thought it might be! No, I thought it would, though she denied it! If he had forced to hold her, why didn¡¯t she ask me for her help?! I could have been willing to kill him! The conclusion is simple. She tried to protect him from me. Therefore¡­.¡± Eric smirked. He understood where Leon had misunderstood. First of all, Leon was ignoring the shame and betrayal that Olivia must have felt at Leon¡¯s question, ¡®Can¡¯t you live without a man?¡¯ In anger, she believed that it was the truth that she answered ¡®yes.¡¯ Furthermore, Leon thought that Olivia liked Kevin, so she was covering up his flaws. Even though Eric tried to clear up the misunderstanding, but he bit his mouth instead. It was natural for the wrongdoer to suffer. ¡°Love her and cherish her? Whatever your reasons, you should have considered the plight of Miss Claudel, who had been neglected for five years. What she was thinking, and what choices she had to make? Why did she have such a relationship with Kevin Deorc, that scumbag?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I can give you, Leon.¡± Leon, who heard his words, was immersed in thought. He uttered with a painful expression. ¡°Yes, so I understood her. It was Kevin, not me, who had been with her for five years, and since the two of them were close from the beginning, of course, she had no choice but to like him.¡± ¡®Wow, look at this guy. He really didn¡¯t notice anything. Besides, he was mistaken.¡¯ At the first stupid sight of his friend, Eric had to resist the burst of laughter despite the serious situation. ¡°Though he is going to die now. Because I will do that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take Olivia¡¯s most precious person.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°She will resent me. She¡¯ll hate me, too. So I¡¯m trying to keep her hidden and locked up without knowing anything because I don¡¯t want her to resent and hate me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Five years, no, I drew it for a longer period of time than that. I will never give up. No, I will not give up.¡± If Olivia truly loved Kevin, what could be a more terrifying man than this¡­? The dark obsession and deep possessiveness revealed for the first time. For Eric, who has a twisted personality, seeing Leon like this was very interesting. What kind of expression would he make if he knew that the end of that agony was destined for a happy ending? ¡°Leon, let¡¯s talk about Miss Claudel after we¡¯ve finished ¡®the job¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­Right now!¡± ¡°You say you value Miss Claudel. Then, wait until she finds some more stability. You can relax. Because she is in the Imperial Palace, and she has the best protection.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You know it¡¯s the best way to get the job done. Wouldn¡¯t Miss Claudel be terrified to see the soldiers brutally imprisoning Princess Grande in your mansion?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If you have been patient for five years, be patient a little longer.¡± ¡°But, if she runs away¡­¡± ¡°Leon, I always think Jane might run away. Jane is enjoying this palace now, but she will soon get tired of this disgustingly dirty and rotten place. I¡¯m crazy for wanting to lock her up, though I don¡¯t. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to hurt Jane.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You have to accept the running away. It¡¯s up to her to choose whether to stay or leave. Otherwise, a weak person like Miss Claudel will be ruined. Do you really want that?¡± At that, Leon said nothing. Instead, he only made a painful expression on his face. ¡°Even so, I wanted to be by her side¡­¡± ¡°Ooff¡ª¡± Even though he was a really good friend, he was foolish and immature. Miss Claudel, who had run away to end her broken relationship, seemed more mature, at least in love. On the other hand, this guy who was trying to forcefully hold on to the relationship because he couldn¡¯t even let go of it was foolish and immature. Leon asked in a calm voice. ¡°Is she having a hard time? How is her condition?¡± ¡°After crying all day, I think she just fell asleep. Her body is fine.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Jane will be with her all day. She said she¡¯ll call the seamstress tomorrow. She must have been excited to decorate her properly.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If she sees good things in the Imperial Palace for a few days, she will feel better.¡± What stood in Leon¡¯s eyes was a dark feeling of guilt. Seeing that miserable expression on his face, Eric opened his mouth again. ¡°I¡¯m not talking as the Emperor, I¡¯m speaking as a friend. It would be best for you to leave Miss Claudel now.¡± Leon did not respond to Eric¡¯s words. ¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 10.2 Chapter 10 ¨C Part 4 ¡°How can I order the servants of the Duchy of Deork¡­! This is a trap, it seems that your father¡¯s lowly and filthy blood runs through you, too!¡± Upon hearing this, Kevin made a distorted expression in anger. It was because he was exposed to the shame he was most ashamed of. A long time ago, the Capital was turned over once when Princess Deork, the younger sister of the previous Duke, fled at night after being enchanted by some kind of good-for-nothing, and¡­ Kevin was their son. ¡°My father is the Duke of Deork! Do not insult me!¡± ¡°Did you say that even after killing your father? You said you wanted to be the Duke. Didn¡¯t you feed Edgar the poison with your hands!¡± ¡°If you have evidence, show it. If you have a witness, present it! Who watched me feed him that! Don¡¯t even think of putting servants as eyewitnesses. How can you believe them when they¡¯re all yours!¡± People watched the scene with a smile. Losing their reason, they were engaged in a war of revelations and shoveling each other into the mud. As Kevin said, Duke Grande didn¡¯t seem to be able to prove that Kevin had poisoned him. It was then. ¡°No, Kevin Deork must have given him that poison.¡± A beautiful woman¡¯s voice could be heard in the midst of the crowd. In the place where dirty old voices came and went, an excessively soft voice had a clear presence. People¡¯s eyes turned to where the voice was heard. Kevin also kept his mouth shut and made a firm expression. But, what was even more surprising was that for the first time, Duke Deork, who had not changed his expression even when accusing of his father¡¯s suspicious death, was looking at it with her eyes wide open. At the end of the road, a woman in a dress was standing. Everyone in the know would know. It was Olivia Claudel. Everyone held their breath and looked at her. Unlike other noble women, she wore a plain dress. Nevertheless, the reason she didn¡¯t look shabby was her red hair, which was curly down to her waist. With every step she took, the red hair fluttered like a wave of roses. Everyone looked at the woman, holding their breath. She was a woman with a strange charm. Her appearance looked fragile as if it were torn apart, though there was a sense of firmness in her moist eyes that looked like tears welling up. Eric, too, seemed bewildered by her appearance, and said with a firm expression on his face. ¡°Tell me your name.¡± ¡°Olivia Claudel. I am the daughter of the Claudel family of the former Roheim Kingdom, and is staying here with the grace of the Duchy of Deork.¡± Her voice rang out loudly. Kevin looked at her and stuttered her words. ¡°Ol, Olivia. How could you¡­¡± Without looking at Kevin, she raised her finger and pointed at him and opened her mouth again. ¡°That person poisoned the previous Duke himself.¡± ¡°¡­Olivia!¡± ¡°Every time I visit him. It was because I saw him taking the medicine.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Miss Claudel, but how did you know it was poison? If you don¡¯t know that, that can¡¯t be a convincing testimony.¡± At that, she answered Eric¡¯s words. ¡°Brother Kevin showed me the medicine and said that it was a medicine that made you feel comfortable. At the time, I thought it was a medicine that would cure the Duke¡¯s illness, although now that I think about it, it is not.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re not saying that¡¯s the basis, are you?¡± At Eric¡¯s question, she shook her head. ¡°They said it was a poison that turns the bones black, so I remembered. His Excellency¡¯s teeth were always black when he took the medicine that Kevin gave him. I thought it was weird. But I did not express it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± Even though Kevin screamed and tried to get up, the soldiers forced him to kneel. ¡°I remember the shape of that vial. If we do some research later, I think it will definitely help.¡± ¡°You, you! How could you¡­!¡± Kevin screamed in anger. The blood-stained eyes were unbelievably hideous. Leon stood in front of her and blocked her from Kevin¡¯s view. ¡°The, the woman, is telling lies. No, that¡¯s not true! That woman will blame me! Your Majesty, listen to me!¡± At Kevin¡¯s words, Eric raised the corner of his mouth and asked. ¡°What do you mean? Why does Miss Olivia Claudel want to blame you for being her brother?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Kevin bit his mouth while trying to lie as he had habitually slandered Olivia. It was because this was not the Duchy of Deork which he had reigned in, so Olivia and his words have equal weight. That was, even if he framed her, no one would believe him unless he presented reasonable evidence. That didn¡¯t mean Kevin was scared of her, though. Rather, he believed that if Olivia accused him of his sins, the irreparable would happen to her. In prison, Kevin saw Leon¡¯s true face. He was a cold and cruel person. Although he tortured and killed the grande¡¯s employees every day. The maids and the old butler begged for mercy. But, Leon did not blink an eye and gave them the most brutal and painful death. Hearing the deafening screams every day, Kevin realized clearly. It wasn¡¯t because Leon was stupid. He was looking at Kevin. If Leon found out that Kevin assaulted Olivia, would he stay still¡­? It was absolutely not. Leon could have entered an honorary duel and had Kevin beheaded, or if he failed, he could have given him a life less than death, as he had done to some of his servants. So, it would be crazy to open his mouth. Then, Leon opened his mouth. ¡°This is the testimony of Miss Claudel, but some of the servants in the mansion also reported similar facts. Miss Claudel does not have to testify here.¡± ¡°As Duke Deork said, Miss Claudel needs no further testimony.¡± At Eric¡¯s words, Olivia leaned her back slightly and stepped back. As if Leon was possessed, his gaze followed her back. Eventually, he woke up to Eric¡¯s cough and opened his mouth to look at Eric. ¡°Duke Grande¡¯s family tried to take control of my family by killing the previous duke and then killing me as well. Also, it is clear that the reason Henrietta Grande was brought into this house as my fianc¨¦e, and had me under investigation was to bring me down and put Kevin Deork as the scarecrow head. This is why Henrietta Grande was detained. If this reason is not good, I will take immediate action.¡± The Emperor nodded his head and asked, looking down at Duke Grande. ¡°Do you have anything to say, Duke?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lie¡­!¡± ¡°You claim it¡¯s a lie.¡± At that moment, Leon knelt down on his knees and sat down in front of Eric. ¡°So, Your Majesty. I think this should be decided as a reasonable and fair trial. I have all the evidence to substantiate the charges against the Duke of Grande.¡± ¡°You, yo¡ªyou¡­!¡± ¡°If the charges against Duke Grande are proven, I want a proper punishment according to the Imperial Nobility Act.¡± ¡°What will happen to Kevin Deork?¡± ¡°He is from our family, so we will punish him separately within the family.¡± Punished within the family. Leon¡¯s words sounded compassionate, though none of those who heard Leon¡¯s voice thought that Kevin Deork¡¯s life would be spared. People were thrilled by Leon¡¯s eyes, as though they had only waited for this day. Kevin trembled and started to scream. Meanwhile, Eric said with a solemn expression. ¡°I¡¯ll allow the trial.¡± At that, Duke Grande knelt down on his knees with a bewildered expression. When the trial was held, the charges would be revealed. Duke Grande looked at the last lifeline, the Emperor. If that Emperor saved him this time, he would have been willing to become the Emperor¡¯s ally. The current Emperor ascended to the throne through rebellion, and he needed someone like him, as he would not have a support base in the Capital because he was stuck on the battlefield. ¡°Your Majesty¡­!¡± ¡°Arrest the suspects immediately and take them away.¡± Nonetheless, the Emperor spoke so without hesitation. When the eyes of the Emperor and Duke Grande met, the corners of the Emperor¡¯s mouth were slightly raised. At that moment, Duke Grande realized that the Emperor was also an accomplice in this. Duke Grande secretly supported the First Prince in the past. He thought that the reason he didn¡¯t kill himself after the emperor took the throne by rebellion was that it wasn¡¯t discovered. However, the Emperor conspired with Leon and was aiming for him, too. Emperor Eric, who was then the Third Prince, was abandoned long ago on the same battlefield as Leon. Since Leon did not participate in the rebellion, Duke Grande felt that their relationship was not very close. But, it was a big mistake¡­ Eric needed checks and warnings against the aristocrats who didn¡¯t support him, and Leon had to get revenge on the one who made fun of him by killing his own father and changing his fiance at will. Thus, their interests were aligned. He was at a loss for words at what had been carefully calculated. Now, he had nowhere to get out. ¡°Aahh¡­¡± Duke Grande coveted everything of Duke Deork. Along with his high honor, Edgar Deork¡¯s laid-back personality, even the wealth he possessed. He believed he would be able to take control of the family by killing Edgar, his bloodline Leon, and marrying stupid Kevin to Henrietta. However, Edgar¡¯s son, whom he thought was a blue-eyed greenhorn was a wild beast cub. He had already made every preparation to bite him, and he was aiming for the right time. Every stage was perfectly prepared. And so, Duke Grande was dragged along with Kevin, who called out to Leon, but it didn¡¯t seem to be heard by him. ¡°I think we have to end up here today. I thought it was a strange case of imprisoning the fianc¨¦e, but there must have been some great secret lurking there¡­¡± People nodded in agreement with Eric¡¯s words. When the door to the audience opened, the nobles greeted Eric and hurried out to discuss this topic separately. Chapter 10.3 Chapter 10 ¨C Part 5 Leon, who had remained in the audience room, was now staring openly at her. Olivia also stared at him. So, the two faced each other. ¡°Hey Jane, should we leave now?¡± When Eric asked Jane carefully, she nodded her head. ¡°It seems to be the mood right now.¡± ¡°This is my audience room. Isn¡¯t this where I conduct government affairs¡­?¡± Eric then spoke in a slightly embarrassed voice. ¡°Go away first. It¡¯s been a long time since they met their lover, but let¡¯s not start talking.¡± At Jane¡¯s words, he descended from the throne. Thus, the Emperor was kicked out of the Emperor¡¯s audience room by semi-forced force. The two remained alone in the audience room, still staring at each other. Leon gazed blankly at her before unknowingly taking a step forward with his foot. Then, he stopped, thinking that Olivia might run away if he approached her like this. Though this time, she took a step closer to him. ¡°Why are you here¡­¡± ¡°His Majesty told me to stay here.¡± At that, Leon clenched his fists and grinded his teeth. For the first time, he felt serious about killing Eric. When he thought that everything he had shown to her, he became very ashamed. Standing with a puzzled expression on his face, Leon felt afraid of Olivia for the first time. What will she say¡­? Olivia moved her steps and walked up to him. It was a lighter step than ever before, but there was no such thing in his eyes. Leon said with a cold expression on his face. ¡°I know you came out like that because you wanted Kevin to be saved.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I will tell you in advance. Kevin won¡¯t be saved. I won¡¯t even let him die a comfortable death. I have no intention of even granting your request.¡± He struggled not to stare into Olivia¡¯s face, waiting for the words to come out of her mouth. Words of criticism and resentment that would pour out on him¡­ No, she could have just cried sadly because she had a soft personality that couldn¡¯t blame anyone. He didn¡¯t know how much that crying drove him crazy. Leon, who had expected the worst, realized that she was not saying anything. As expected, he wondered if she was crying, and when he turned his gaze to glance at her face, as expected, tears were flowing down her eyes. It would be better if she spit out words of resentment. Their eyes met, and she finally opened her mouth. ¡°I know. Do whatever you want to do.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At those words, he became even more anxious. To do whatever he wants, so she doesn¡¯t feel any feelings for him anymore¡­? He rolled his body on the battlefield. It was fierce, and he had to fight the enemy again and again. He sometimes even fought assassins. After returning, he secretly moved to follow the Duke¡¯s back, just for today. During that time he had no fear, Leon declared proudly. However, in front of Olivia, it was different. He gazed at her anxiously, like a domesticated beast, afraid of being abandoned by her. ¡°He was the one who killed your father, and he was also the one who aimed at you.¡± ¡°¡­Miss Claudel.¡± Those words were just an answer that he could never have expected. Leon tightened his expression on her curiosity, wondering. He didn¡¯t want to collapse. Olivia¡¯s heart pounded when she saw it. He still looked cold in her eyes. The feelings Jane had told her, and the words she had heard before seemed like they were all lies when she looked at this expression on his face. The fear began to rise again. But, for the first time in her life, Olivia did what she felt, not in a wrong or twisted way. The name, Leon, was so important to her, because she was sure she wouldn¡¯t break with his refusal. Slowly raising her arms, she reached for his face. She wanted her white fingers to touch his cheek one by one, and she wrapped around Leon¡¯s cheeks. Leon put on a bewildered expression. It was the most recognizable expression on his face she had ever seen. ¡°¡­Miss Claudel.¡± Seeing that bewildered expression on his face, a warm sense of relief spread through her heart. When his fingers touched it, she was moved to tears at the sight of being stiff without even the slightest movement. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°And, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She tried to hold back, though again, the tears flowed down. Olivia bit her lip but to no avail. Her hand that had been stroking Leon¡¯s cheek slipped. She cried as she covered her face with her hands. ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I know you hate me for saying things like this, but I¡¯m really sorry!¡± When Leon saw it, he was really bewildered. He didn¡¯t know exactly why Olivia was crying. Therefore, he had to be cautious of his actions. Should he stroke her hair or put a hand on her shoulder, his thick fingers seemed to touch her hair and fell, touching her shoulder and back. He was panicking now. ¡°Why are you sorry Miss Claudel, I am sorry. Sorry. It was my fault. Though leaving the mansion¡­¡± ¡°Because of me, Your Excellency went to war, I¡­I don¡¯t even know¡ª!¡± Again, their words contradict each other. However, unlike Olivia, who couldn¡¯t hear him because she was crying, Leon understood her words. Went to war¡­? Now, was she crying over that? When she saw the blank expression on his face, she spoke as if confirming. ¡°Because of me, you suffered so much, what should I do?¡± Tears welled up in Olivia¡¯s viridescent eyes. ¡°You were hurt so badly¡­¡± She ultimately started crying profusely. When Leon found out that she was weeping for him, he was relieved, and he felt a twisted joy, although a little mean. After hesitating, he was finally able to place his hand on her back. His hand, which seemed to move awkwardly, gently stroked her back. ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, because of me, because of me¡­ in such a difficult place¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, because it wasn¡¯t hard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie. You almost died, how could I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s really okay. You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. It really is.¡± Still, Olivia wept bitterly. She seemed to be grieving instead of the devastating five years he spent on the battlefield at a young age. Leon didn¡¯t know what to do with her crying, though the more she cried, the more warmth he felt in his heart. It was not that he wasn¡¯t physically exhausted. However, he had a future with her, so he could stand it. He looked forward to the moment when he would go back and meet her again. And, he thought as he gazed at her crying in his arms now¡­ Those years, the five years he had spent were worth it. ¡°It¡¯s really okay. It was a process to be with you.¡± He smiled as Olivia lifted her tear-stained face to his face. Leon seemed to be embarrassed. It was as vivid as a boy, and Olivia was a little surprised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving like that without saying anything. In fact, it was a little difficult.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to wait for me and keep someone else in your heart, maybe you¡¯re already engaged to someone and left.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t marry anyone, so I thought you waited for me.¡± Nonetheless, Olivia wasn¡¯t waiting for Leon. That was just how things happened. Besides, she was having an affair with Kevin. What did Leon, who returned to her, think of her as he looked at her? She couldn¡¯t even imagine how he felt. ¡°Before you leave¡­ I wish you could have said it. You should have spoken.¡± ¡°How can I tell you to wait indefinitely? It was an unofficial engagement relationship. I wasn¡¯t sure if I would ever come back alive.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Besides, you were young, and you were so afraid of me back then.¡± She burst into tears and hugged his waist. Then, he gently stroked her hair. Olivia cried as she stared at him. ¡°If you had told me, I would have been waiting for you!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If five years pass, ten years pass, even if I become a grandmother¡­ I would have waited for you.¡± At those words, Leon put on a confused expression. As if to ask why, she became really frustrated. ¡°I really like you.¡± Tears streamed down the green eyes. Although it was too ugly for her to cry, she conveyed her own sincerity. ¡°I like you. Duke.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°From the first time we met, I liked you. I¡¯ve been watching you every day. I tried to forget, but I never forgot a single day.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t lie, I know you love Kevin.¡± Leon spoke to Olivia as if confused, she uttered as she shook her head. ¡°I love you, Leon.¡± At that moment, she noticed that his hand was shaking. He, who was such a strong man, was shaking¡­ ¡°Nonsense.¡± Leon muttered in disbelief before glancing into her face for a while. Eventually, he realized it was the truth, and he looked overwhelmed. Olivia gathered her courage and hugged him by the waist, and he embraced her as well. ¡°Do you love me¡­?¡± Her eyes widened at the question and began to nod softly. The man¡¯s face full of joy made her heart flutter. ¡°Of course.¡± Olivia smiled and she buried her face in his arms. Even though her tears flowed, these were tears of happiness. She would shed many tears like this in the future¡­ Olivia raised her head and looked at her beloved. He bowed his back and laid his head on her. Knowing what he was doing, she closed her eyes and smiled. Leon rubbed her lips very carefully. Her lips moistened with tears, and it touched his. Carefully sucking their lips together, they opened their mouths and began to share their breath. Although it was a very careful and gentle act, it was indescribably happy and good. Like the first kiss, they kissed sweetly and smiled brightly. Chapter 11.1 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 11 ¨C Part 1 ¡°It is your fianc¨¦e. Leon.¡± Leon gazed at the side of the girl who was sniffling at those words. The girl with the red hair tied down with a ribbon was crying while looking at the tree for some reason. She was his fianc¨¦e¡­ She would be his wife. She would be his companion for the rest of his life. ¡°She¡¯s young.¡± At that time, he was sixteen years old, and he was already starting to grow as a man. To him, the young Olivia looked more like a child than a woman. ¡°She¡¯s so tiny. When will she grow up? To get married, we have to at least face each other, and I can barely see her only when I look down at the ground.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The Duke burst out laughing. After that, he spoke, stroking his head. ¡°Yes, she is young, but children grow up quickly. Like you. Weren¡¯t you this small when your mother died?¡± His mother and father had a good marital relationship. They loved and cared for each other. The blunt father wept with tears in his eyes for the first time when his mother died of an illness. Seeing them, he wanted to be like his mother and father when he started a family. Although his mother left first, they were happy. However, the one he had to marry was that little child. Besides, she was crying. He sighed at the fiance, who was different from what he imagined. ¡°You don¡¯t like her?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t like her, are you going to throw the child away?¡± At Leon¡¯s words, the Duke shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t like her, can¡¯t you just take care of her like a little sister? I will bring her in as my child like Kevin.¡± Leon frowned slightly at the word ¡®Kevin.¡¯ Meanwhile, The Duke, who did not notice it, continued with a smile. ¡°Then, how about doing this? Anyway, due to the relationship between the Kingdom of Roheim and the Empire, we can¡¯t make an engagement right now. So, let¡¯s keep this engagement a secret.¡± ¡°To keep it a secret?¡± ¡°Afterwards, if you and that child grow up and fall in love with each other, then we will officially announce the engagement. If you don¡¯t like each other, then why don¡¯t I just have that child as my daughter?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a daughter-in-law or a daughter. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll take care of that child.¡± His father was smiling brightly. He had the same smile he had when Kevin was brought in. His father, who seemed blunt to others, was actually weaker in affection than his young son. Kevin¡­ Thinking of him, Leon¡¯s face frowned. It is said that his aunt, who had left the house with a commoner man, gave birth to Kevin and raised him outside. Because his aunt had high self-esteem, she never asked the family for help, even when she left home. Nevertheless, the father, who was looking for the Duke¡¯s sister, who had left home, found the child instead of his deceased aunt. It was Kevin. One of the first things Kevin, the adopted son, did was to get Leon to call him ¡®brother.¡¯ Even though they were only a few months apart, it seemed so important to Kevin that Leon called him the older brother. Leon didn¡¯t like Kevin. Kevin always caused trouble. He would harass the maid and beat up the young servant. Because of that, the Duke, who only saw a son like Leon, didn¡¯t know how to deal with someone like Kevin. No matter how harshly the Duke disciplined him, he would stop scolding him when Kevin showed tears by citing his poor circumstances. Kevin was a clever boy who could take advantage of the Duke¡¯s feelings of guilt towards his sister. Eventually, he began to covet what Leon had. Seeing that, he didn¡¯t want to break his father¡¯s heart, so Leon gave him a lot. It was when Leon frowned as he thought of Kevin. ¡°Come on, go and comfort her.¡± ¡°¡­What? Me?¡± His father had already walked away before he could answer back. Leon, who suddenly had to comfort the girl, hesitated for a moment because he had never comforted a crying child. He couldn¡¯t run away though, so he coughed haphazardly and approached the girl who might be his fianc¨¦e. ¡°What happened?¡± The girl who screamed as if he had spoken so suddenly, stepped back and fell on her back. As if she was too surprised, the girl had tears in her eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Opening his mouth again, the girl stared at him with her eyes wide open. Leon examined her face. Her face, which was thinner than that of a girl of her age, showed slightly younger freckles on both cheeks. Her eyes were warm olive-colored, and they were quite large. The girl who was crying until the tip of her nose dyed red was dripping with a runny nose. To be honest, she seemed lacking in something. Perhaps, she noticed the gaze. The girl bowed her head with a blushing face. ¡°¡­.¡± She seemed small and fragile, just like a herbivore. Maybe, that was why, unlike people who usually thought that blushing and bowing her head was because of embarrassment, he thought it was because the girl was afraid of him. Leon didn¡¯t know how to comfort the crying child. Moreover, the girl had her head bowed and refused to speak to him. He thought he wanted to get out of this difficult situation and leave this place as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t feel anything for this person who would be his companion, even more so because he was disappointed. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to tell me, then I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± Eventually, Leon moved on to his steps. Still, somehow concerned, he glanced back at her, and the girl looked at him, and when their eyes met, she bowed her head again. Then, Kevin walked over. ¡°Leon!¡± Kevin smiled and patted his shoulder before glancing at the girl standing behind him and asked. ¡°Is that the girl that Father brought yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes, brother.¡± ¡°Why did he bring something like that? She¡¯s pretty ugly.¡± ¡°It is disrespectful to use such an expression on a lady.¡± ¡°I know, do you think I don¡¯t know that? Then, let¡¯s change the words a bit, why was she crying stupidly over there? Like a foolish child.¡± Even after changing his words, Kevin¡¯s words were still rude. Nonetheless, Leon also thought that it was not courteous, so when he heard what Kevin said, he realized how disrespectful he had been to the girl. Meanwhile, Kevin approached the girl. ¡°Hi!¡± Kevin greeted her warmly and sat down next to her. The girl, who had her head bowed and sobbed, looked at him. He didn¡¯t feel very good when he saw the girl who hadn¡¯t even looked at him properly, would look at Kevin instead. ¡°I saw you yesterday. You were pretty.¡± Didn¡¯t he say she was ugly before¡­? But, Kevin smiled with a pretentious expression. Perhaps, the lie had worked through, and the girl stopped crying. ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t been here in a while.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. I came here three years ago, too. In other words, we are in the same situation.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°So, why are you crying?¡± ¡°¡­That.¡± ¡°That¡­?¡± ¡°My hat got caught in a tree.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Hearing her words, both Kevin and Leon looked at the hat at the same time. At the end of the tree, a hat with a cute ribbon was hanging from the end of the branch. A blue-ribbon like the daytime sky flew. ¡°I climbed the tree and tried to go down, though I couldn¡¯t. It¡¯s a precious hat that the Duke bought me¡­¡± She whimpered. Hearing those words, Leon reflected on how he really evaluated the girl as inadequate. Unlike Kevin, who didn¡¯t appreciate the things his father gave him, the girl at least knew how to be grateful. Even the girl was younger than Kevin, who came three years before her. On the other hand, Kevin tapped her on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll help you with it.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The girl smiled brightly. Then, attractive freckles appeared on the round cheeks. Kevin grinned and walked over to the hat, but the hat was out of his stature. So, even though he jumped and tried to catch it, it was the same. In the end, Leon, who saw it, sighed. He then approached the tree and retrieved the hat. ¡°¡­.¡± As he held out the hat, the girl quietly took it and mumbled, ¡®Thank you, and sorry for the inconvenience.¡¯ She still tried not to make eye contact with Leon as she did so. Seeing that, Kevin opened his mouth. ¡°Leon is not a scary person. Leon, you, too, straighten your face a little. This girl is afraid.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, to be honest, that guy is actually a bit scary. Does that guy use a gun well, too?¡± The girl flinched at him after hearing Kevin¡¯s remarks. As Leon was about to say something back, Kevin opened his mouth. ¡°I am Kevin Deork. What is your name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Olivia Claudel.¡± Olivia Claudel¡­ She uttered her name quietly, avoiding the eyes of the man who would later become her fianc¨¦e. At the time, Leon had no idea that the name would become so precious. Chapter 11.2 Chapter 11 ¨C Part 2 Leon gazed at Olivia and thought that not all women were like his cheerful mother. She was slimmer than her peers. With a little voice, Olivia was always withdrawn. Her face was always dark. He did not like the darkness. It would be okay if she smiled a little. He sometimes wondered how to make her smile. However, one day, seeing her smile in front of his father and Kevin, Leon felt a sense of disappointment. Despite being able to smile like that, Olivia always had a stiff expression in front of him. She then hunched her shoulders as she avoided his gaze. Leon thought she was terrified by him and avoided her himself. Because of that, he didn¡¯t even talk to her because he was considerate of her. Leon didn¡¯t put an effort into his relationship with her because he was busy. To be precise, he didn¡¯t know what to do, so it was close to just avoiding her, though he thought it was because he was busy. So, time passed. One day, while he was walking in the garden, he heard her singing. It was the loudest of Olivia¡¯s voices that Leon heard. It could never be said that she was good at singing songs without technique, although it wasn¡¯t bad to listen to. Then, the wind blew and the petals of the flower tree flew away. Being struck by it, he suddenly realized that her voice was beautiful. Occasionally, he roamed around the room in time for her singing class. Hearing the occasional laughter coming out of the window, Leon thought it was just like a bird chirping. As if she had somehow adapted to the mansion, Olivia walked around the mansion with a more relaxed expression. Now, she would laugh and talked to the Duke as well, and of course, with Kevin. Nevertheless, Olivia¡¯s relationship with Leon remained the same. It was not that he hadn¡¯t talked to Olivia. However, the conversation was always out of necessity, and the time was very short. Even though he wanted to say more, she didn¡¯t talk much and he couldn¡¯t keep the conversation going for very long because she didn¡¯t talk much either. Even then, there were hardly any ¡°necessary conversations,¡± so he sometimes felt frustrated and unsure of his identity. ¡°Lord Deork, don¡¯t you have a fianc¨¦e?¡± One day, at a certain count¡¯s social gathering, a noble boy who was quite close with him raised a question. ¡°I don¡¯t think father has made a hasty decision on my marriage yet.¡± At Leon¡¯s answer, the boy put on a strange expression. ¡°Really¡­? It¡¯s a little strange that the Deorc family don¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e.¡± Another boy who had been listening to the boy joined in, ¡°I know, right. Usually, if there is no mistress, it¡¯s customary to arrange the wedding quickly and make the mistress. You don¡¯t even have a fianc¨¦e¡­¡± ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you seventeen already?¡± Although replying that he had no fianc¨¦e, strangely, someone flashed in Leon¡¯s mind. She was a woman with gorgeous red hair and grassy eyes¡­ At that time, noble boys started talking about the word ¡®fianc¨¦e.¡¯ Anywhere, conversations about the opposite sex were something that made people boil. ¡°It turns out, my fianc¨¦e embroidered my handkerchief like this.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a skilled lady.¡± ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t know how cute she is. She always smiles when she sees me, and I want to get married soon.¡± ¡°I wish my fianc¨¦e looked like his. My fianc¨¦e is hopeless. She gets mad every day to get rid of all the embroidery, but I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m afraid of what will happen when I get married.¡± ¡°My fianc¨¦e¡ª¡± Listening to the boys, Leon realized that something was seriously wrong. Their relationship with the fianc¨¦e varied, but the basic premise was the same. At least, they made eye contact and talked. How about Olivia and him¡­? She sometimes screamed ¡®Kyaa!¡¯ when he spoke to her as if he was a monster. Whether it was a younger sister or a fianc¨¦e, their relationship has already gone awry from the start, so what should he do? He sighed inwardly. One day, Leon, who was practicing his sword on the training ground, felt a strange gaze. The gaze did not feel hostile, so he thought one of the servants was taking a look and left it alone. But, when he found out that it was Olivia who was reflected in the blade. He was so startled that he nearly dropped the sword. It even made his heart pound. Leon thought this was a coincidence. Nonetheless, when it came time for him to practice swordsmanship or shooting with Kevin, she would snoop around the training ground. He was glad to see her again when he saw her. Nevertheless, Leon soon realized she had come to see Kevin, not him. It was because Kevin had a welcoming expression on his face when she said hello. For some reason, Leon was very dissatisfied with it. So, in the end, he couldn¡¯t contain his anger and pushed Kevin, who he was fighting with a sword, hard. He then unknowingly stared at Olivia, and she ran away with her face turned white. When they see a person who usually uses a sword, don¡¯t they praise them for being cool? Leon remembered the noble ladies who looked at him and said he was cool. As he pondered what the hell was wrong with Olivia, he realized that knocking down Kevin was a mistake in itself. How could she, who was close to Kevin, like him if he was like this¡­? Besides, the figure of him wielding a sword so recklessly was obviously terrifying to the small and cowardly girl. Feeling somewhat depressed, he sighed. After that day, Olivia did not come. Leon stood at the window and glanced down at Olivia. At noon in the warm sunlight, she was walking in the garden in a pure white dress. Wouldn¡¯t she be frustrated with the garden alone? He knew she wasn¡¯t an outgoing person by nature, but being in the mansion every day would be boring. He could tell her to let her go out if she wanted to, though she had never come and made such a request. In the first place, they would be happy to escort Olivia if she wanted to go out. His father, Kevin, and himself. A long time ago, he had heard his father talking to the maid worriedly. Everything given to Olivia was what she deserved, but she didn¡¯t take it for granted, as though it was not even her own and she thinks she had been ¡®blessed.¡¯ How did she live so far, that she still can¡¯t put her heart in this place? He thought as he looked at Olivia through the window. Still, she looked precarious. Another time, his father tried to tell him about Olivia¡¯s past. Why was the little girl terrified of him, why was she so dark. Of course, he didn¡¯t listen because he didn¡¯t think he could hear her past carelessly. The only thing Leon knew about Olivia was that her family had been destroyed, and that alone gave him a rough idea of ??how hard she was going through. He could tell just by looking at the nobles of the families that have fallen under the current Emperor¡¯s blade. When the family collapsed, the nobles were in a worse state than the commoners. The commoners, as well as the nobles, worked hard to trample them down. Needless to say, it was the only family left with women after the death of the head. ¡°¡­.¡± At that moment, Olivia gazed up at the window as if she had sensed a gaze. Leon clenched his face and pressed his chin, pretending to look in front of her. He then glanced down at her, calculating that he wouldn¡¯t be seen from below with the direction of her eyes. Meanwhile, Olivia stopped her steps and looked at Leon. ¡®Why is she looking at me?¡¯ Just as Leon felt puzzled, the breeze blew, and her hair fluttered. The bright blue sky and the red hair that contrasted with the green that filled the garden shone dazzlingly in the sunlight. It felt as if time was passing slowly. He could see a gleaming smile on her face. Her plump lips drew arcs under her slightly wrinkled nose, revealing the pearlescent teeth. Her slightly folded eyes gleamed with warmth¡­ Standing under the sunlight, Olivia stared at Leon and smiled. That fact alone made his head numb. ¡°Why¡­¡± Why are you smiling¡­? He murmured, not knowing that his ears were stained red. Did she mistake him for Kevin? No, there was a difference in physique between Kevin and himself. Perhaps, was she happy to see him? Or, since this place is on the third floor, he smiled at the bird on the roof¡­ When he came to his senses, Olivia had turned her back and walked away. Leon took a choking breath, realizing that he had been holding his breath. ¡°¡­Fianc¨¦e.¡± Leon mumbled the words that came to mind. ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e.¡± He shut his eyes. Of the two options offered by his father, he was finally able to choose one. At that moment, he felt a proud sense of satisfaction as if he had given the correct answer. That day, Leon had a fianc¨¦e. Leon didn¡¯t usually eat with the family because everyone in the house was busy. Nowadays, he was dividing his father¡¯s work and he had to go down to the estate from time to time. Still, he was lucky enough to have dinner with Olivia, as it was today. That day there was no father, no Kevin¡­ only Leon and her. Olivia had an embarrassed look as he stared at her face. Not long ago she looked at him and smiled as if it had been a fantasy. As she met his eyes, she then lowered her head, avoiding his gaze. Olivia, who he saw up close, had grown more and more. Her big eyes remained the same, though she was tall and her neck was long. Her face also seemed to have changed somehow. Her hair, which he thought was frizzy, was also shiny. But, something seems to have changed drastically with her. He didn¡¯t know what it was. It wouldn¡¯t just be because of her face and height. Why does he think she is not a child anymore? Is it because he thought she was his fianc¨¦e? Leon was confused. There was no conversation between the meals. It was because he didn¡¯t know what to say, and Olivia wasn¡¯t the first to speak up. Leon suddenly had an ominous thought. Even if they got engaged, will it always be like this¡­? Just thinking about it made him cringe. No, no. That was too hasty. The first thing he should have thought about was whether that woman would accept her engagement to him. For example, what happens to him if she puts another man in her heart? For example, like Kevin¡­ ¡°Ho, hot!¡± Leon¡¯s thoughts were shattered by the sudden sound. As he glanced at Olivia, he could see the soup dripping from her spoon. She was looking at a part where she frowned, and her head bowed slightly as though she had spilled the soup over her bare skin. Seeing that, he got up hastily and walked over to her. ¡°Lord?¡± He swiftly picked up the napkin and wiped the spot she was looking at. Olivia¡¯s body flinched at the touch. As he was cleaning the soup, he flinched too. It was only then that he realized where he was wiping. The soup was below her collarbone, precisely on her chest. Although the napkin touched it, Leon touched her breast. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± In the end, Olivia got up, and she hurriedly ran inside. Leon stood blankly, holding the napkin. The soft touch of her chest that had been felt through the fabric still lingered on his fingers. He then understood why the soup had fallen there because her breasts protrude unlike him. In addition, he realized why she was no longer seen as a child. It was because she grew up as a woman. Just realizing it, he could not sleep for some reason. Chapter 11.3 Chapter 11 ¨C Part 3 ¡°Are you saying we can¡¯t get engaged¡­?¡± ¡°It seems that an all-out war with the Roheim Kingdom will begin soon. His Majesty doesn¡¯t seem reluctant to be engaged to a member of the Roheim Kingdom under such circumstances or to accept him as an adopted daughter.¡± ¡°That¡­ After telling Olivia about the engagement sooner or later, the Duke planned to have Leon dance to her sixteenth birthday party if she accepted. If she did not accept, she was to be announced to the public as Princess Deorc. At this point in time to draw conclusions, the news the Duke brought was like a lightning bolt. ¡°Rather, His Majesty says that the woman should be returned to her Rohaim Kingdom.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as telling her to go and die?¡± Leon, who had been educated as a warrior, knew that the emperor would destroy the Roheim Kingdom. Olivia had no parents. If she returned to the Roheim Kingdom, she would most likely die. She had no protection, and her life would be miserable. ¡°How can I convince His Majesty?¡± When he asked, the Duke bit his mouth with a gloomy expression. Leon was sure his father knew the answer. ¡°Father, please tell me. What should I do?¡± At his dull prompting, the duke opened his mouth. ¡°The thing that His Majesty worries the most is losing the battle against the Roheim Kingdom. That means he needs someone he can trust to go there.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If you want to bring in a woman from the Roheim Kingdom, it is His Majesty¡¯s command to point your sword at the Roheim Kingdom and prove your loyalty.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Looks like you have to make a choice. I don¡¯t want my children, my only son, to be put at risk.¡± Leon was silent for a long time. He thought of something and asked cautiously. ¡°Are you saying that if I go to war, I just have to go out and win?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, I will go.¡± ¡°Leon, this is something to think about for a long time. Your life is at stake.¡± ¡°There is no reason not to go.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s to protect my fianc¨¦e.¡± At that, the Duke lifted his head and saw the face of his son. Leon¡¯s face was undistorted. Olivia would be deported if he did not go. However, when he came back victorious, she could be here¡ªwhether she is Princess Deorc or his fiance. ¡°Leon. you, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°I love her.¡± He thought it was love, because only a torrent of intense emotions will be called love. He realized that just as the dry land is wetted by rain, it can also be love that slowly seeps in. The time he realized true love was when he danced with Olivia. Where he reached for her slender waist, where her own hands had clasped his. Eyes facing each other, the warmth of their body touching lightly. Gazing into the watery, olive-colored eyes, he realized that his heart had grown out of control. Seeing Olivia¡¯s smiling face as she stood in front of him, Leon could feel a strong urge to kiss her on the lips. Realizing that impulse, he realized that his heart had grown out of control. Little by little, without him knowing, his heart grew like this. That small person. A weak person who was likely to break if something was wrong. Still, she was more beautiful than anyone else. Leon then thought from then on, ¡®I like this person. I want to win this person¡¯s heart. However, the first step has already been misplaced. So, we could get engaged and start a new relationship.¡¯ They may not have a bright and colorful love like his mother and father because she wasn¡¯t as cheerful as his mother though Leon loved Olivia¡¯s stillness, the subtle smile that shyly revealed in her stillness. If love needed trials, this would be the one he will have to overcome. If this was romance, he was willing to choose childish romance. ¡°Are you not interested in women?¡± At Eric¡¯s words, Leon frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that a guy like you has one lover you left behind.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I can tell just by looking. Are you a virgin?¡± When Leon didn¡¯t answer, Eric giggled and laughed. Eric, who served as the commander-in-chief on the battlefield, was an abandoned prince of the Imperial Family. The Emperor didn¡¯t really care if the third prince lived or died. The problem was that he knew it, too, so he gave up his life. Leon knew well how many women were going in and out of Eric¡¯s tent. What Eric liked to do was bully the officers in this way, and he was no exception. ¡°Why a virgin? Is she conservative?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°No. Is she young? I must have done that when I was young. What¡¯s the age difference? One, two, three years¡­?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If Lord Deorc liked it, wouldn¡¯t she be beautiful? Apparently, since you were away from women, are you thinking of your lover¡¯s hot body and comforting yourself?¡± ¡®This punk¡­¡¯ Leon¡¯s face changed suddenly, and he grabbed Eric by the neck. Seeing that, Eric widened his eyes. ¡°Wow, that was true. It was true.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak rudely about her.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°One of the assassins who comes to you might accidentally stab you in the neck.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± When Leon let go of his neck, Eric laughed before adjusting his attire and asked, ¡°But, it seems that Sir doesn¡¯t exchange letters?¡± At his words, Leon turned his back and walked away as if it wasn¡¯t worth the fight, and Eric followed him around. ¡°Is it unrequited love?¡± Leon glared at Eric because he was choked after being stabbed in the right direction. ¡°Huh? Was it real?¡± As he strode, Eric said he was sorry and ran after him. Though Leon didn¡¯t want to have any more conversations with that prince. After that, Eric kept calling Leon and bullying him. Forcing a woman to hold him, or having him guard outside the tent where he was having an affair, or ask more about Olivia. It was fortunate that he had met Jane and had not done that so much. The five-year gap left Leon exhausted. His father, whom he trusted and followed, died of illness. By order of the Emperor, he was unable to attend the funeral even after the death of his father, and was forced to devote himself exclusively to battle. He knew his father¡¯s death was strange, but he could not even return due to the imperial order. Even the assassins who thought they were targeting the Third Prince began to attack him. He sharpened his teeth at someone who was aiming for him. Then, Eric held out his hand. Finally, the Roheim Kingdom was destroyed and Eric moved. He marched them all to the Capital on the pretext that all soldiers mobilized in the war should receive a prize. After fighting together for five years, the noble children who became ¡°comrades¡± with Eric were a powerful force. This was a point overlooked by the previous Emperor, who wanted to kill his son, and the First Prince, who tried to kill his brother. The foolish Emperor opened the gates defenselessly, and Eric struck his father and his brothers in the neck. Under Eric¡¯s judgment that it was not wise to reveal their alliance yet, he returned home after cleaning up the Roheim Kingdom. The Capital that he returned to after a long time was really warm and beautiful. After a brief stop at home, he was told that Olivia was still sleeping. She slept until late, and Leon became worried if she was ill. But, he didn¡¯t want to wake her up, so he headed to the Imperial Palace. He still hated Eric, whom he had not seen in a long time. Eric was curious about Olivia and, with Jane, hurled a barrage of questions and held Leon for a very long time. Leon, who barely escaped from Eric, ran straight to the Duke¡¯s mansion. And, he met Olivia. When he met her again, Olivia was more beautiful than when he last saw her. Her face was already completely out of the girl¡¯s shape, and her cheeks shone like a rose. When he met her after a long time, he almost hugged her because he was overwhelmed. Looking at her, she always avoided Leon¡¯s eyes. He realized her distance from him anew. However, at the meal he had with Olivia, he felt great joy at the words she said, ¡®I am glad you have returned safely.¡¯ He thought maybe he had hope. Though that hope was terribly shattered as Kevin and Olivia mixed bodies. ¡°Uhhng¡ª! Huh!¡± Olivia moved her back in Kevin¡¯s arms through the crack in the open door. The naked body and the sound of her scream, leaking through the lights, was the most bizarre. She sat on top of Kevin and had her eyes closed. ¡°Uhhng, Kevin!¡± ¡°Olivia!¡± Kevin let out a groan, then he laid her down on the bed and embraced her like a beast. A woman who was so precious that she couldn¡¯t even speak her words properly, he did it so harshly¡­ Suddenly, Kevin stared at the door and smiled at him. Leon realized that he had deliberately left the door open. He wanted to show off that he had Olivia. At that moment, he had never had such fierce murderous intentions with anyone. On that day, when the fresh singing voice in his ears became a coquettish voice, and her slender body became a ripe body, and indulged in Kevin¡¯s hands. The slender neck, outstretched arms, and swaying voluptuous breasts. His body shivered from anger, and he was astonished to see the condition of his body. His body was excited. In the midst of this, he developed a passion for Olivia¡¯s body. ¡­Lust, Leon had almost forgotten the word. He even thought it didn¡¯t belong to him. He learned what Olivia¡¯s face was and what she sounded like when she was held in a man¡¯s arms. No matter how hard he tried to forget it, it was not forgotten. Looking at Olivia, her body changed without him knowing like a rutting beast. So, he was troubled every time he met her. ¡°¡­Miss Claudel seduced the Young Master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to say such a thing, but it seemed that the Miss could not live without a man.¡± At the same time, Leon investigated what had happened to Olivia. He did not believe his employees, although they gave similar testimony as if it was deliberate. At first, he thought about the possibility that she had been forced. Kevin¡¯s reputation in the capital was not very good. He was willing to punish Kevin. ¡°You saw it, too. She cannot live without a man.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°She pleaded with me to marry her. I said it wasn¡¯t something I could do in my line.¡± Kevin scratched his head and made excuses. Leon wanted to break his neck, but he struggled to swallow his anger although he couldn¡¯t contain his anger, and he ended up asking Olivia. The reason he passed on to Olivia the contemptuous words Kevin or the maid had said was because he wanted to know of the denial and anger and Kevin¡¯s wretched disrespect for the woman he slept with. Because he wanted her to know about it. However, Olivia sneered at Leon and admitted it as it was. That meant one thing. She liked it. Yes, because she liked Kevin. Otherwise, she had no reason to sleep with him. Leon felt that his thoughts had been hardened with certainty, and he felt a deep sense of betrayal. He risked his life for her, so why didn¡¯t she wait for him? Not even once, Olivia had never once had him in her heart. Five years, five years he painted her¡­ He spared her life during those years and returned home, and she repeated over and over again, saying that it would be okay if he didn¡¯t see her. Nonetheless, Leon overestimated his own reason. He went crazy when his love was betrayed in its worst form without ever returning. For the only reason that she loved someone else, Kevin. ¡°I will visit you when the moon tilts west.¡± So, Leon fell to Olivia¡¯s provocation. He couldn¡¯t control his own heart, his lust for her, and he wanted to hold her. He wanted to carve his mark on Olivia¡¯s body and to carve himself deep into her heart. That was how a twisted relationship began. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Returning to the mansion, Olivia and Leon talked about each other. During that time in the past, what kind of heart he had. How did he feel when he approached her? Upon hearing his confession, Olivia had to suppress her overwhelming feelings. Leon¡¯s love lasted longer than expected. However, it was shorter than the woman who fell in love with him as soon as she met him, but his love was much deeper than that of hers. To protect his fianc¨¦e, to obtain an engagement that he thought might not be love, he threw himself into the battlefield and barely returned. ¡°¡­Sorry.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hear you say you¡¯re sorry. You can stop saying you¡¯re sorry.¡± Saying so, he patted Olivia¡¯s hair. But, to be sorry is to be sorry. Olivia gathered her courage and buried her face in Leon¡¯s arms. Then, he patted her on the back. ¡°I am so sorry.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I thought it was a way to protect you, but in the end, it gave you a hard time.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± As Kevin reached out to Olivia, she was exposed to the violence and left defenseless. She didn¡¯t want to blame Leon. It was because this was the only way he could protect her. But he was different. ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect you. Again, I must not leave you alone.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It will never happen again.¡± Olivia gave a faint smile. That alone was reassuring to her. Meanwhile, Leon continued his words with a more serious expression. ¡°So, don¡¯t leave me.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were leaving?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I thought you were going to leave and live alone, and I was told that this place was small and narrow.¡± ¡°You were watching me in the Imperial Palace.¡± He did not deny it. Olivia, who saw it, quietly said, ¡°Jane told me that Your Excellency liked me, although I thought it was a lie because you never came to see me¡­¡± Leon frowned at her words. ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange to say that I didn¡¯t visit you?¡± ¡°Did you come to see me¡­?¡± ¡°When we met, I tried to take you back. In fact, even if you didn¡¯t like it, I was going to take you.¡± ¡°Your Excellency¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I pictured you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Because without you, I went crazy.¡± In his anger and lust, the morning Leon hugged her like a madman, he saw her collapse from exhaustion. He remembered last night. The woman he engraved the traces he left on her body and shed sweet moans in his gestures, who struggled with the pleasure while mixing their flesh¡­ He wanted Olivia so desperately that Leon was satisfied even though the relationship had deteriorated. Isn¡¯t this the only way to hold a woman who has someone else in her heart? Besides, he liked Olivia¡¯s body, too. He thought, let¡¯s live like that. He already said he himself was crazy. He thought that if he killed Kevin after it was all over, he would marry her and live with her. The ideal relationship like his own parents had long since been abandoned. Before leaving his mansion, Leon went to her room, hoping to see Olivia¡¯s face once more. As he saw her weeping, he realized what he had done. Leon held Olivia. She was forced. He was a duke, and she was in no position to refuse him. He embraced her that way, even though he knew she had no means to deny him, and she was in a position to refuse. This was the result. Olivia was crying. He approached and tried to appease her. In doing so, he seemed to be freed from his guilt. Still, seeing her hiding her body and avoiding him, Leon realized how crazy he had been. He left the mansion in despair. And, that day, she left the mansion. Leon, not knowing what to do, wandered around looking for her. Eric advised him to wait. He initially thought he would just wait for her, following Eric¡¯s advice. Though it felt as if he would go crazy. Looking at the traces of her left everywhere in the mansion, he decided to bring Olivia back. Because otherwise, he¡¯d go crazy. It had long since disappeared from his mind that taking someone under the Emperor¡¯s protection could be a big problem. Let him take Olivia, let him take her, and let her see only himself. Leon entered the Imperial Palace and set out to find Olivia. Eric wasn¡¯t really hiding her from him, so it wasn¡¯t long before he was able to find her. He should have taken her at any moment, but he couldn¡¯t. It was because she was smiling with a bright face. It was the first time he had seen such a carefree smile. If he forced himself to take her, he would never see that smile for the rest of his life. He would only see Olivia¡¯s expression as she looked at him resentfully with tearful eyes like back then. ¡°Being here really made me think that it was a small and narrow place. I also felt that this was not the place for me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I wish I had the courage like this earlier.¡± Leon felt his heart sink at Olivia¡¯s words. Seeing her shining her eyes, he finally accepted that she had left him. This was his punishment. ¡°So, I just watched you.¡± After she heard those words, Olivia stared at him still. After thinking for a long time as to what to do with the misunderstanding stemming from this wonderful coincidence, she opened her mouth. ¡°Your Excellency¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we engaged?¡± ¡°Engaged¡­?¡± Leon asked with a blush on his face. Why was she asking him that? Didn¡¯t he even proudly say that she was his fiance in the Imperial Palace? ¡°There was a will from the predecessor Duke. Also, Leon and I like each other. We, so¡­we are engaged.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A smile crept across Leon¡¯s lips. Olivia sighed after seeing that and she continued, ¡°Being engaged means that we have promised to get married. We are getting married.¡± At her words, he widened his eyes wide and asked. ¡°Will you marry me?¡± ¡°¡­You weren¡¯t going to marry me?¡± Why is this person doing this? Even though he wanted Olivia so much, Leon was careful about everything that had to do with her. When he proudly said that she was his fianc¨¦e in the place where she wasn¡¯t present -actually she was- but why is he reacting like that now? ¡°Of course, I will.¡± ¡°We¡¯re getting married anyway, so why would I leave the mansion? Even if I live away from the mansion, I will have to come back here when we get married. I can¡¯t leave.¡± Leon sighed in relief and smiled. He had an expression of uncontrollable joy. It was so easy to understand, why did she think this person was scary for so long? Olivia raised herself and kissed him, and he responded to her kiss. His hand caressed her waist. The kiss that was simply rubbing dry lips quickly turned sweet and deep. Their tongues intertwined all the way to the roots, and they scanned each other¡¯s soft flesh. After the enchanting moment was over, the two met their eyes. Perhaps, because of the afterglow of the kiss, there was still warm energy in their eyes. For some reason, he gave a troubled look and he moved away from her. ¡°Your Excellency?¡± ¡°¡­Go to your bedroom and sleep.¡± ¡°Why all of a sudden?¡± Saying that, Olivia noticed what had happened to him. She blushed her cheeks, then smiled and hugged Leon¡¯s waist as he turned around and walked away. Leon stood tall. ¡°Are you excited?¡± ¡°Olivia. I am¡­¡± ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s true, I think it¡¯s true that I can¡¯t live without a man.¡± At those words, Leon quickly turned around. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can live without Your Excellency.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, actually, I¡­I was excited.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I want to hold you¡ªAh!¡± Before Olivia could finish speaking, she knew that Leon had lifted her up in his arms. ¡°Your Excellency!¡± ¡°That said, you have to take responsibility.¡± She was suddenly lying on the bed before she knew it, and Leon quickly took off her clothes. It was so fast. ¡°Umm¡­!¡± Leon¡¯s hand gripped Olivia¡¯s chest, and he kissed her neck. His hand gripped her body, pulling her tight. Realizing what he was going to do, she shouted. ¡°Your Excellency, the dress¡ª!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it Eric¡¯s gift, anyway?¡± Still, it was a gift from the Emperor! The outstanding price dress that wrapped around her body was torn with a single gesture of his. As the piece of fabric that tightly wrapped around her body disappeared, the voluptuous breasts that had been hidden came out. ¡°Ahhk!¡± As if eating fruit, Leon craved the protruding breast with his mouth. Even in that strange atmosphere, his two hands were tearing the dress without mercy. He didn¡¯t know a dress could tear like a piece of paper. Riiiippp! This time, the lower body was exposed. Even the thin bottoms had been torn long ago. Leon fiddled with the briefs wrapped around her secret part. He was surprised to see that it was already damp. ¡°It was really wet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡­¡± He then grinned as Olivia spoke in a mosquito-sized voice, and he took off her briefs. Her face burned red with her own body exposed in broad daylight. ¡°Your Excellency. After all, thinking about it, wouldn¡¯t it be better to do it when it¡¯s a little dark¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± A sweet sound escaped from her mouth as he kissed her breast and tickled her n*pples. ¡°Huhk¡­¡± Leon saw it and laughed. As if in repulsion, Olivia raised her hand and stroked his genitals as she began to gain strength. ¡°¡­Ugh. Olivia.¡± ¡°You are the only one who keeps making me excited.¡± The more Olivia¡¯s hand touched Leon¡¯s center, the larger it got. She wondered why his p*nis was this big, and how she had been accepting it. Leon frowned and let out a low sigh. A clear liquid began to flow between his glans. When she saw it and took her hand off, he spoke in a low voice. ¡°I am not used to controlling my excitement.¡± What¡­? Before she could answer, his manhood started rubbing her entrance. The thick shaft pierced her inside as the liquid dripping down his already wet tip sufficiently doused her. ¡°Huuhk¡ª!¡± Her walls clasped around him with joy. At that moment, he let out a low sigh. Olivia smiled as she looked at his excited face. She wanted this. She always wanted to hold him like this. She wanted to be loved. It was not a forced relationship, though a form of a mutual desire for each other. Tears welled up in Olivia¡¯s eyes, and Leon panicked as he lifted his back and tried to remove his inserted genitals. Then, she hugged him by the neck. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt. It doesn¡¯t hurt, and I like it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Leon, don¡¯t you know how happy I am?¡± Uttering so, she planted a kiss on his lips. His waist moved slowly, and little by little he started to stimulate her inside. ¡°Uhhmmm¡­! Mmm!¡± Leon¡¯s lips swallowed the moan that came out of Olivia¡¯s mouth. Her arms wrapped around his broad shoulders as he supported her slightly raised waist and lifted it up. ¡°Ahhk!¡± Changing posture while connected stimulated other places. Using his shoulders as leverage, she sat up on her knees, slowly moving her back. He gazed at her face as if possessed. Olivia liked Leon¡¯s eyes, the eyes filled with lust and coveting her. There was a feeling of fullness and joy in it. Meanwhile, his mouth gasped at the strange movement of his waist. Unbearable, he grabbed Olivia¡¯s waist and raised her lower body. There was a popping sound as her lower back went down, and he moved it back up in sync. ¡°Uhng¡ª!¡± A shrill scream escaped her mouth. Not knowing what to do with the intense pleasure, Leon grabbed her by the waist and made her rest her head on his chest. Leaning on him in a lewd position with her legs stretched to the limit, she accepted his length. The red-hot walls greedily swallowed, squeezed and tightened his genitals. ¡°Aaaahhh!¡± A sweet moan escaped Olivia¡¯s mouth. Leon murmured as her tear-soaked eyes looked at him. ¡°Really, I¡¯m going crazy.¡± The olive-colored eyes looking at him were clouded by lust. The sight of tears flowing down stimulated the sadism inherent in him. Olivia held him tightly, and he filled her with his own lust as if chewing and swallowing her. Leon took her body, and Olivia took his body as well. They ran towards primal pleasures. The bumps on the inner wall constantly provoked Leon¡¯s member, and his solid pillar pierced her. The white sheets had long since been soaked wet by the man and woman having an affair. ¡°Uhhhnngg! Leon¡­!¡± When his name leaked out of Olivia¡¯s red lips, who had reached her limit, Leon couldn¡¯t bear it and climaxed inside her. She was the one he thought he would never see again. Leon felt her satisfaction as he watched her weaving, leaning against his chest, embracing her climax. The ferocious beast within it growled with satisfaction. Olivia¡¯s face, which was red with excitement, matched the color of her hair, and it was the most bizarre. Enough to understand why people have sex during the day. ¡°Olivia¡­¡± Unable to control the loveliness, he kissed her sweaty forehead. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°My fianc¨¦e. my love.¡± Olivia, who had been immersed in the ecstatic climax, heard his confession and she felt supreme joy. ¡°Me, too. Your Excellency.¡± As she mumbled back shyly, he spoke with a smile. ¡°You should call me Leon.¡± ¡°¡­Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Since a while ago, you keep using the words ¡®Your Excellency¡¯ and ¡®Leon¡¯ alternately. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Are you going to call me Your Excellency even if we get married?¡± Olivia shook her head and gave an unexpected answer. ¡°At that time, it should be called ¡®honey,¡¯ not ¡®Your Excellency¡¯.¡± He recalled when she called him honey with those little lips. He was elated just thinking about it. On the other hand, seeing Leon immersed in his thoughts, she called to him as if anxious. ¡°Your Highness¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Leon.¡± Leon¡¯s hand then slowly caressed her round buttocks. Olivia suddenly felt a firm presence poking her own rear. Moments later, he split her legs apart and shoved his pillar in excitement. ¡°Ahhk! Leon, why¡­!¡± The word honey was too trivial for a reason to get excited again. In the end, she was forced to scream as she embraced Leon¡¯s ferocious member that was excited. ¡°I am me, but you are you, too, Leon.¡± Eric sat in his chair, crossed his legs and shook his head. He already had a look of boredom. ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough to cut off his arm, so you cut off his middle leg. Oh, you are scary.¡± Leon stared at Eric as if he was full of energy. It wasn¡¯t something to say when he killed his father and his brothers. Perhaps, noticing his gaze, Eric added brazenly. ¡°At least, you cleanly killed him?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, how do you feel about killing your brother?¡± ¡°From the beginning, we weren¡¯t even brothers.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°How can I consider the man who was trying to steal my person away as a brother? What would you do if your brother did that to the Jane you love?¡± ¡°Jane will probably enjoy it as well, though¡­¡± Eric patted his lips and said with a calm face. ¡°I have to make it even breathing is painful.¡± After answering that, he suddenly wrinkled his face and continued, ¡°No, thinking about it makes me feel bad. You must have felt this way, too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leon thought of Kevin. From the moment he first came, he didn¡¯t like Leon. Kevin pretended to be a very lovable boy, but he knew he was greedy in the guise of an innocent boy. Come to think of it now, his father, Edgar, knew it as well. Despite that, Edgar trusted him, and he died. ¡°What does Miss Claudel say?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°From what you say, it seems like they were close when they were young, although it must be a pretty complicated feeling.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I mean, there was a time when I was close with my brothers. I know what it feels like.¡± ¡°But, I can¡¯t forgive him for what he did.¡± Leon declared grimly. Giving his heart to Olivia, he couldn¡¯t stand what Kevin had done. How desperate he was when he found out what Kevin had done to her. Even on his return, Leon drove her away with a misunderstanding, far from giving her trust. When Olivia needed Leon the most, he couldn¡¯t help her. He had to pay the price for Olivia for the rest of his life¡­ Eric yawned and stretched out. ¡°Stop talking about the dark thing. Duke Grande must have been executed. I would have disposed of your brother, too. When are you going to get married?¡± ¡°As soon as possible.¡± ¡°Oh, I should prepare a present.¡± Saying that, he thought about what gift he could give. Meanwhile, Leon had a rare smile on his lips. At that warm look, Eric smiled and opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s surprising that the two of you haven¡¯t been able to do it before.¡± The storm had passed, and now all that was left was a happy reward. Eric yawned again. ¡°Okay. Now, as promised, I will make Miss Olivia Claudel recognized as my people. She will be officially listed on the list of nobles in this land.¡± ¡°Is my fianc¨¦e¡¯s work so lowly enough to say while yawning?¡± ¡°It¡¯s great knowing how many times I¡¯ve been up all night because of this¡­ So, now there¡¯s nothing wrong with you two getting married. Congratulations.¡± With a still sleepy face, Eric expressed with sincerity. After completing all his duties, Leon walked to the place where Olivia was. She had entered the palace with him to meet Jane. Soon after, he found his fianc¨¦e. Olivia was talking to Jane. Seeing her face with a bright smile, he hesitated for a moment. That smile¡­ that smile, would he accidentally get rid of it again? His inexperience may mean that he will make mistakes again and again. Would their relationship be catastrophic because she got hurt again? As Leon was lost in thought, Olivia found him. ¡°Leon!¡± With a clear voice calling out to him, he glanced at her face. Olivia narrowed her eyes and smiled. It was the same smile she had at him the day Leon began to regard Olivia as his fianc¨¦e. ¡®Ah, she¡¯s really¡­¡¯ It was as she said. His love had already been budding from a long time ago. Leon approached her and hugged her in his somehow overwhelmed heart. The hesitation was gone. As long as she likes him, he will not let go of her again. Making that determination, he gave more strength to hold her in his arms. Then, Olivia hugged him back. Their hug lasted quite a while until Jane, who happened to see the two of them in love, said something. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¡°Father!¡± Leon smiled and hugged the child who had run to him. The child in his wide arms smirked. As he gazed at the child, a boy with warm olive-colored eyes and red hair resembling Olivia. That face with two plump cheeks was so lovely. ¡°Jamie! It looks like you did well.¡± ¡°Yes! I had a good time with mom.¡± ¡°You are already this tall.¡± ¡°Yes, I am big enough to protect my mom!¡± Leon grinned as Jamie waved his chunky arm. Meanwhile, Olivia, who had been watching the father-and-son¡¯s reunion before, burst into laughter as well. He hugged the child for a while and then lowered him. Leon¡¯s gaze eventually turned to his wife, Olivia. ¡°How are you, wife?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been well.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Leon¡¯s face hardened. Olivia realized he was grunting about how she was doing well without him, so she added her words. ¡°Obviously, except for wanting to see you, I have been well, I mean.¡± At that, he then smiled and kissed Olivia¡¯s cheek. Jamie blindfolded his eyes at his parents¡¯ affection, and he screamed loudly and ran outside. All the employees ran after him. ¡°Because he¡¯s such a fool. I¡¯m really worried. In fact, he cried so much that he missed you¡­¡± He could see her grumbled and decided to pull her hand with a smile. ¡°Starting tomorrow, I will take care of Jamie, so you can rest.¡± ¡°You must rest. You have been suffering all the time.¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not to say I didn¡¯t suffer, but¡­¡± Then, Leon opened the door and pushed Olivia to the wall in the room. He whispered, bringing his face close enough that he could hear her breathing. ¡°I wanted to see the wife, and I struggled more than anything.¡± Before she could answer him, a deep kiss followed. His kiss was quite rough, probably because he was dissatisfied that he had not seen her for a long time. In addition, his hand had already dug into the skirt. His hand, which had been stroking her soft thigh, felt something strange and stopped. Leon looked at the part he was fiddling with a puzzled expression. ¡°Honey, what is going on?¡± It was because the part he touched, where her underwear was supposed to be, was instead, her soft skin. Olivia opened her mouth with a flushed face. ¡°It¡¯s obvious you¡¯ll just tear it up, anyway.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He glanced at her face and burst into laughter. Then, with his finger, he swept the pubic area. Her ears were dyed red at the gentle touch. ¡°Don¡¯t stroke me like that¡ª¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Like¡­ Like this, that, while pressing¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± His fingers, which had been stroking her folds, began to dig further inside. Perhaps, she was expecting a violent love affair that would soon follow, her cave was already damp. ¡°It¡¯s wet.¡± ¡°Because you said you were coming¡­¡± ¡°Does that mean that you were in such a lewd state even in front of servants?¡± Saying so, he raised one of her legs, spread her legs apart, and shoved his ferocious manhood into her v*gina. ¡°Uhhhk¡­!¡± Olivia gasped for her breath at the pressure of the length that had filled her walls after a long time, and she accepted it. Her arms wrapped around Leon¡¯s neck, and strength naturally entered it. ¡°Le, Leon!¡± Exhaling his breath, he moved his waist against the wall of the v*gina that was tightening around his manhood. ¡°Did you think of mixing flesh with me in front of others?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°Standing with your legs spread out, thinking of accepting me while standing so modestly¡­ The Duchess is indeed lewd.¡± As Leon¡¯s pillars moved in and out, Olivia twisted her waist in the raging pleasure. He supported her rears and lifted her lower body. At that, her skirt was folded behind her, revealing her white thighs. ¡°Aack!¡± Naturally, Olivia had no choice but to cling to Leon. As he slapped her on the waist roughly, the erect pillar tumbled through her interior. Each sensitive piece of flesh twitched at the stimulation he gave and tightened. Thrust! Thrust! It was a slow pace, but every time it stabbed, it became overstimulating. Eventually, Olivia couldn¡¯t stand it and started screaming. ¡°Olivia, I thought of you, too.¡± ¡°Ahhuhh¡ª!¡± ¡°You look at me like this, you beg me, and you make such lewd noises because of me.¡± ¡°Leon!¡± ¡°Crying like this, calling my name over and over again!¡± Slam! Slam! Slam! Slam! His pace began to increase. The love liquid that flowed out from the inside was dripping down to the floor even though it had thoroughly wetted the joint. She had always loved the tender Leon, though Olivia also liked him who held her roughly, as he sometimes lost his temper like this very much as well. Of course, Leon didn¡¯t know that. ¡°Aahh, Le, Leon!¡± Even though she tried to avoid his genitals, she couldn¡¯t avoid being pierced by him already. In the end, Olivia just accepted it and cried. When their excitement peaked, Leon climaxed inside of her. ¡°Ah. Uuhh¡­!¡± She gazed up at Leon with teary eyes. He stared at Olivia¡¯s face, smiled brightly at her, and kissed her lightly. Then, he moved his body while he was inserted, and laid her down on the bed. In fact, she knew this s*x wouldn¡¯t end all at once. Olivia grabbed Leon¡¯s neck and buried her face in his arms. Olivia¡¯s fingers caressed his bare chest. Leon was looking down at her as she lay in his arms. When their eyes met, she smiled shyly and buried her face in his chest. ¡°It¡¯s a habit of hiding your face when you¡¯re shy.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s cute but it¡¯s not good either.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re avoiding me.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t avoiding you¡­¡± Leon was delighted to hear that when Olivia had avoided his gaze long ago, it was not because she hated him or because she was afraid, but because she was shy. However, after they got married, he seemed dissatisfied with this. ¡°Still, I¡¯m shy.¡± ¡°I am shy, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve never done anything like that before.¡± ¡°Because I think it¡¯s better to see your face one more time than to show off like that.¡± Olivia¡¯s face was dyed red. It was just so good. Her face turned red again. ¡°You really. How did this happen¡­¡± ¡°It was always like this.¡± It had been seven years since they got married. He and Olivia, too, were old now. Although a lot of things happened in between, they had a stable family. It was usually said that after getting married, love fades over time. Even if the affection does not cool down, it is said that the expression of affection becomes sparse. Nevertheless, this person was different. Rather, he was cautious at first, but now he has become daring and tried to get Olivia¡¯s affection by touching her all the time. At first, there were many times when she thought that it was unfamiliar or that he was not her own. Still, he was like an inexhaustible spring. Olivia received his affection, and she realized that she deserved his love so she could be proud of herself as a Duchess and as his companion. ¡°Jane always makes fun of me. Even in the Imperial Palace, you¡¯re the only one chasing me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because more and more people are chasing you.¡± Olivia, who was bright, radiated a charm that had not been shown before. Leon, who had witnessed young men staring at her as if possessed in the past, decided to be more vigilant about her surroundings. ¡°I even gave birth to a child.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so important about having a child¡­?¡± Leon seemed to grunt and then kissed her mouth and whispered. ¡°Tell them to do well.¡± Eric had to bring in the Empress. However, the position of the empress was still vacant, and Jane was the only woman in the Palace. The mistress of the empty country, the mistress that fascinated the King¡­ Aristocrats strongly insisted that a national marriage be held, though Eric showed a strong attitude towards the empress issue. Eric was deeply fascinated with Jane and could not live without her. On the other hand, Jane could have survived without Eric. To be precise, Eric was thinking that way. That was why he clung to her. ¡°Jane doesn¡¯t leave because she really likes His Majesty.¡± Olivia said quietly. Becoming her friend, she could tell Jane¡¯s heart. ¡°Freedom is good, though she said she loved the splendid prison with His Majesty.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I know what that means because I am the same, too. Of course, I don¡¯t think this place is a prison.¡± Hearing that, Leon smiled. Olivia touchedhis smiling face. ¡°Why are you touching me like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing¡­ It¡¯s amazing to see you smiling.¡± ¡°Did you think I didn¡¯t smile?¡± ¡°But, the Leon I saw always frowned. There is no expression.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, I just found out. Leon, that was a way to hide your shyness!¡± Olivia brought her face closer as she gazed at Leon¡¯s. She smirked as he fell in love again with his wife¡¯s face, looking into her twinkling eyes. ¡°If you make a face like that in the future, I will think Leon is shy.¡± ¡°¡­Whatever.¡± She grinned in a grunt-like tone. So, silence came again. They stared blankly at the ceiling. As the languidness of fatigue wrapped around them, she spoke in a submerged voice. ¡°You have to play with Jamie tomorrow.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°And, the day after tomorrow, let¡¯s go to the market together.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°And, the next day, I¡¯m going to see Jane.¡± ¡°¡­If you want.¡± Olivia yawned and blinked her eyes slowly, as if sleepy. ¡°And, also¡­ the next day¡ª¡± ¡°The next day?¡± As she mumbled, she dug into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere, just the two of us hugging each other like this.¡± ¡¯It was all I wanted. When Leon looked down at her to answer her, Olivia was already asleep. He stared at her as he smiled and kissed her forehead before putting the sheets on her and closed his eyes. Shortly thereafter, he, too, fell into sleep. As usual, outside this couple¡¯s ordinary dawn, the moon tilts west.